《The Cheat Seed》 Chapter 0 [Auxiliary Chapter] Chapter 0 [Auxiliary Chapter] (This Chapter contains only Information about the mechanism of The Cheat Seed world. You can read it if you want or skip now and like backter if something confuses you. I also have my eyes on the comments as well, so if you have a question you can ask me over there) The Inborn Seed of a Human mattered the most in this world. Humans Awaken their Seed at the age of 16 when they finish high school. There have been exceptional cases where the User awakens the Seed Himself/Herself without the help of the Awakening Spell Circle. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The Awakening Spell Circle is usually prepared by Top Mages of the Entire Continent, which not only helps in Awakening the Seed but also gives the Awakened User a Perk. The Perks are divided into 5 groups. Common - Awakening Chances more than 50% Rare - Awakening Chances more than 25% Unique - Awakening Chances more than 15% Legendary - Awakening Chances exactly 9.99% Cheat - Awakening Chances 0.000000001%. The Chances for Awakening a Cheat Perk was Extremely Low as there has been only 1, who had Awakened the Cheat Perk ( More About the person in future Chapters ). Now as For the Seed, it is also categorized into 5. PEASANT - Low-Level Users, who had no talent in Fighting. upation: Farmer, Worker, etc. NOBLE - Average Level Users, Has an average amount of talent in Fighting. upation: Soldiers, Knights, etc. UNIQUE - Medium Level Users, Has a good amount of fighting power and Talent. upation: Mage, Summoner, etc. MONARCH - Good Level Users, Has a great amount of talent and Fighting power. Can apply for the Position of the Monarch/King/Queen. upation: King/Duke/Marquis etc. LEGENDARY - High-Level Users, Has the best amount of Talent and Fighting Power. Only Users, who have the authority to defy the King only If the King is in the wrong. Defying wrongly would be charged as Treason. upation: Guardians of the 5 Continents. The Above given Information is not supposed to be taken as Final. There has been plenty of cases where PEASANT Seed users had be soldiers and NOBLE Seed users crowned in the Past. The upations as Stated above are an evaluation of themonly upied position by the Different seed users. (What I mean is, It is not necessarily true that a PEASANT Seed user must be a Farmer or a worker, He/She can be more than A Farmer or A Worker and Vice versa. Note that every person who awakens any type of Seed is considered to be a Revoker.) ........................ Another Factor that has Impacted the performance of a Revoker is The Soul Level, Again it is ssified into 6. Novice - Common while Awakening Expert - slightly Common while Awakening Monarch - Slightly Rare while Awakening Dominator - Very Rare while Awakening Saint - 1 in a Billion while Awakening God - Literally 0.000000000001 while Awakening. The Soul Level Of a Revoker can be Increased by Training and Defeating Demons from dungeons and XP Farms. Dungeons are very Common and Are also Ranked ording to their Difficulty. D - Very Low-Level Dungeons usually for Beginners C - Amateur Level dungeon B - Moderate Level Dungeon A - High-Level Dungeon S - Insanely High-Level Dungeon SC - God-Level Dungeon S and SC rank dungeons are very rare and very tough to clear. If a Dungeon is left Stagnant, Eventually the Demons break out. Every Dungeon has a time limit of 7 years and if not cleared within the given time limit, Dungeon break urs and Monsters break out causing Havoc. XP farms on the other hand arepletely different. High-Level Monsters are caught alive and are chained and drugged, which causes Paralysis and Subdues movements. Revokers are then allowed to enter and attack the Demon. The price to enter a Room is Insanely high depending on the level of the demon. The minimum amount to enter a Room varies between 50 million gold to 10 billion Gold as the Maximum amount can be in Zillions. The advantage of this is that the User can Level up very quickly without much work and are also allowed to fetch the drop the demon drops on death. Now about the money. The current has only one currency and that is coins. The coins are ssified into 3 grades. Copper Silver Gold 1000 copper coins = 1 silver coin 100 silver coins = 1 gold coin (1 copper coin is equal to 0.001 dors. The value of a single silver coin is a dor, which makes 1 gold coin equal to 100 dors) The economy increases ording to the level of mining. The total level of mining the humans have discovered to date is level 50. But due to havingck of equipment and technology, the humans had to limit their mining level to Level 30. They believe the caves go deeper, but theck of equipment, supplies, and technology is a handicap. ..................... In the Case of Demons, they are also ranked. Demon Soldier - Very low-level Demons. Found In Almost every Dungeon up to B ranked Dungeons. Demon Noble - Average Level Demons. Poses a tiny amount of threat to Beginner Revokers. Found in D rank Dungeon as Boss Monster and Minions in B and A-ranked dungeons. Demon General - High-Level Demons. A big threat. Boss Monsters in C Ranked Dungeons and Minions in B, A, and S ranked dungeons. Demon Monarch - Very High-level Demons. Can Control Lower Demons at will. A Massive Threat. Boss Monster in B and A-ranked dungeons and Minions in S and SC ranked Dungeons. Demon God - Highest Ranked Demons and A Higher existence. Can control every demon present at will. The biggest threat to Humanity. Boss Monsters in S and SC ranked Dungeons. Demons can be captured using artifacts. Artifacts are ranked from D to SC. Some Revokers sell Demons to XP Farms forrge bundles of money and some keep them and Tame them for Battles in the future. Once Tamed Correctly, The tamed demon can utilize its full power and Be one with the Tamer/Summoner. This means The Tamer can transform into a Beast Form once the Bond between the Demon and Summoner reaches its peak. The more the power of the demon, the more the power of the Beast form. ........................ The Earth has 5 continents. KROZON The Crown continent, The biggest and the most popted one too. The King has the highest authority here along with the Legendary Seed users. Has several XP farms and Dungeons varying from D to B. So it is quite peaceful here and most of the human poption live here. GRANDE Second Best Continent, Has dungeons ranked C to A and a lot of XP farms. The Richest Continent. Nobles to Legendary Ranked Users present. PERPLE Perple is also known as the Mine Continent. Has a lot of mines. Mining and excavation take ce here. Main Currency supplier along with Materials for Artifacts and Other necessities. Not much poption and Low-level Dungeons are present. RIKON Filled with demons, caused due to multiple Dungeon breaks. Demons Soldiers to Demon generals present. Dungeons stopped spawning due to the excess poption of Demons. ATROL Thest and the most dangerous Continent. It had 3 S-ranked dungeons and 1 SC-ranked Dungeon. 2 of the S-ranked Dungeons were cleared by Legendary Revokers. The other 2 dungeons had 5 more years for the Dungeon Break. This Continent had the highest number of Dungeons. It had numerous D-ranked Dungeons as well. Even though being named Dangerous, this Continent was also named ''The Trainee Continent'' as Newly Awakened Revokers were brought here to Train themselves for future battles. .................. The Once In 2 years Revoker Gctic championship takes ce in Krozon along with the presence of the King. In this Championship, Revokers are pitted against each other to prove their strength and demonstrate their unique skills. On top of that, the special title of ''Revoker King'' will be ordained to the winner. Also on winning the Championship, The winner fetches an RGC( Revoker Gctic Champion) cup along with the cash prize of 10 trillion gold. The runner-up gets 1 trillion. _______________________________________________ Author Notes This was all about the TCS world and it took me a millennium thinking about this. (Lol). Have great Hopes for this Novel and I hope you guys would like this too. That''s it, I am off to thinking ideas for the next chap. Have a Good Day. Chapter 1: Prologue [The Intro Fight] Chapter 1: Prologue [The Intro Fight] "Here we goooo, The Historical match that everyone has been waiting for!! 3 times Champion Cypher vs Rising star Algadroo!!!" Thementator yelled through his mic. Both of the *Revokers* were establishing their presence in the arena which was filled with glees and acims for them. Marcus''s ear jingled as the whole crowd apuded and praised the two Revokers who were going to meet face to face with each other. Marcus who was midst all this energy was also delighted because his role model, his hero, Cypher was just a few meters away from him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "CYPHER!! CYPHER!!! CYPHER!!!! The whole arena was alive, chanting and crying the Revoker''s name. Cypher strode onto the arena, shining in his S-rated armor and SC-rated Broadsword in his hands. He was the reigning champion of the world at the age of 28 and was ranked No.1 on the Revokers List. He had the {Legendary Seed} of a {BERSERKER} and the {SOUL LEVEL} of a {SAINT}. Cypher specialized in all types of melee weapons along with having the advantageous physique of a tank. Even though he stood tall and huge at 190 cm and a lean body, He was one of the fastest humans alive. The No.1 Revoker raised his 5-foot Broadsword for the crowd. The legendary sword was recognized by the name, Blood Fang. The sword was known for its raw strength and wielding power. "CYPHER!!!!!" The crowd energy appeared to increase as thementator roared through his Microphone once again. ........................... The cheers were down after a few enthusiastic whiffs. Within 5 minutes, the whole stadium had gone voiceless. Citing this, thementator tugged his microphone and regted his Sun sses. "Now to wee the contender. He who has been soaring throughout the Revoker Gctic Championship.." .. .. *Silence* "ALGADROO!!" Algadro raised his hands, a book and a wand in each hand. From the reports, Algadro had a {UNIQUE SEED} and {SOUL LEVEL DOMINATOR}. He was Mage as well as a Summoner. Just one more ss and he would have been an Omnivoker. (Exined in the future chapters) Algadro too had a remarkable amount of followers throughout the arena. Cheers sliced the air and they were chants of his name. "ALGADRO" "ALGADRO" .......... It was soon the moment they had been waiting for. The referee instructed both of the incredible Revokers to step onto the arena. With a quick motion, both of them were up and standing on the elevated tform. They came face to face and stood as if they were adversaries since their boyhood. But the facade didn''t take time to halt. Algadro gleefully shook the hand of a smiling Cypher. Both nodded to each other. Even though how important the match was, Both of them had respect for each other. That''s what Marcus loved about Cypher. Even though he was famous and popr throughout the globe, he never was presumptuous in any way. ........................... The battle was about tomence. The final two held their positions in the arena. The Referee raised his hand, making the popce drop speechless with him. Marcus took a deep breath. His red bangs wiggled a little as he stretched his neck a bit outwards from his seat. His hands trembled with emotion when it fixed his spectacles. Soon the minute came and the arbitrator lowered his hand. The calmness perished in a second as the crowd became extant. They were howling and shrieking maniacally. Marcus''s eyes filled with life when adrenaline pumped its way through his veins. "RAVAGER, COME FORTH!!" Algadro beckoned his familiar. A shadowy void tore open the air beside the mage through which a terrifying w found the arena floor. It was a...WOLF!!. The predator was not natural by any means. From the looks of it and ording to the reports, It was a Twilight Wolf. The Wolf stood twice as tall as Cypher and was bulky and furry. It had a demonic aura percting out of its eyes as they glinted reddish ck. Blood trickled from its long, pointed fangs as it seemed to glow an eerie red color. Its fur was white like the moon with streaks of red and blue running across in a zig-zag pattern. Marcus was awestruck. He gawked at the fearsome beast which red at Cypher. The wolf was a beast ranked the second most powerful in the *Demon Monarch* rank. The stats were enough to prove Algadro''s might as a summoner. "Charge!!!" The mage''s echo ricocheted throughout the arena, making the crowd palpitate on their stands. Cypher, on the other hand, sheathed his sword back into his scabbard behind him. He gestured the wolf with both of his hands, beckoning it to try its luck. The Wolf was amazingly quick for its stature...but Cypher was no less. It was a battle between Monsters!!! Both of them came head to head within a second, enclosing the huge gap they had from the outset. The Twilight Wolf magnified its mouth to attack. Cypher in his reflex, mped its mouth wide open with both of his hands. The jaw power of a Twilight Wolf was no joke, it was rated as one of the most powerful *Jaw force* in the entire Krozon continent if not in the entire world. WHICH MEANT IT COULD SNAP AT LEAST 2 BOULDERS WITHIN A SECOND. But on the contrary, Cypher had no problem clutching the huge jaws with his hands. But... The atmosphere altered when the Wolf put its legs into action. The push made Cypher''s feet drag on the floor, shattering the floor material under his feet as the Beast pushed him back with brute force. The crowd panicked when they discovered what the beast was scheming. The Beast and Cypher were closing in on the boundary line..... For a second, the crowd reckoned that the wolf would manage to shove Cypher away from the boundary lines!! (Thementator was quick to notice.) "OH MY, What''s this?? GRAAAAWL, behold this sight, mydies and gentlemen, could this be it?!." "The Familiar of Algadro, The Twilight Wolf named Ravager is pushing the reigning champion to the boundary lines!!" "DO WE HAVE A NEW CHAMPION!!?" ~mentator. Marcus was biting his nails as thementator boomed. He yanked his head and yelled. "Could this be it? No!! my hero won''t go down like this!!!" *Drag* *Stop* Just when his foot was one meter away from the boundary line, Cypher nted his foot and smirked. "That''s It Wolfy? *sigh* just when I thought it was going to be an exhrating match...*Chuckle*" Cypher chuckled. "If this is all you can do...then time''s up buddy!" *Push* He was pushing the Wolf effortlessly back to where they had embarked. The cries of the crowd intensified. Marcus jumped out of his seat because his butt cheeks screamed at him to do so!!!. "YES, haha I knew it Cypher!! You can do it!!!" Marcus shrieked. Cypher''s gaze swirled over to the crowd and precisely looked at the ce where Marcus was and winked. A shiver went down his spine as Marcus shot his eyes up. "Did he just look at me!!??" The Girl sitting in front of him eximed, Her voice wavered as she blushed. "No idiot, It was me who he was looking at. KYAAA!!!!" The other girl sitting beside her cried. Marcus''s blood boiled and he balled his palms into fists. "F*CK OFF !!! It was me who he was lookin'' at. Marcus shouted as he jumped from the stand and fisted the air. The debate flowed as well as the fight. The wolf was taken by surprise when Cypher started pushing It back to its Master, that too with ease. Cypher freed his hands and heaved it from its fangs. The Wolf took the bait and went in for the kill. With a small jump, Cypher turned a whole 360 degree andnded a tornado kick clean and square to its lower jaw right when it leaped at him. Marcus pledged that the whole city might have heard the *Crack*. The Crowd started going haywire when they saw the wolf fall with a thump. "ARRRRRARRRARA" "CYPHER!!!" With a sorrowful look in his eyes, Cypher looked at the fallen beast and then at Algadro. "I am sorry, but It''ll live" Algadro called back his wolf in despair. He now had to rely on his magic skills. He had some amazing spells and mindblowing magic power, But he was still nervous. Who wouldn''t??! When the world champion and the strongest human alive was standing, that too grinning in front of him. But what made him shiver the most was that the grin was innocent. "FIRE PULSE" A huge wave of Fire charged towards Cypher. Algadro swayed his wand in the air in a one-two motion. But his adversary didn''t budge, Cypher stood still. His right hand slicked back his wavy ck hair and his left hand was on the sword''s hilt. Cypher drew his sword from its scabbard in a split second and blocked the Pulse wave. The sword absorbed the fire. The first trump card. Elemental Absorption. It was one of the perks of Cypher''s sword. It could absorb any elemental attack, Be it Fire, Water, Ice, Earth, Or Lightning. The sword could absorb the element and turn into that particr elemental sword. The sword de red red with fire all around its sharp edges. "It''s been fun buddy, I promise you a drink after the match" He nced at Algadro with his sharp ck pupils. Cypher surged onward in sound-breaking speed, dodging fire bullets from Algadro. With a sudden break, Cypher leaped several meters high into the air dodging another fire pulse, and heaved his sword in Mid - Air, which sliced the air and tore the void. "FIRE DEMON SLASH!!!!!" A wave of dark fire ripped its way to Algadro, destroying everything in its path. "ULTIMATE EARTH SHIELD" The earth rose from the arena and covered Algadro up in a rock-hard thick wall as the mage conjured his spell, a sweat drop rolled down his forehead while his body trembled in fear. But it was far from enough to defend him from the sh wave which transmitted from the SC-rated Sword. The wall shattered and Algadro drifted to the far end of the arena barricade and crashed into it. *BOOM* *BANG* *SILENCE* The stunned referee finally raised his hand towards Cypher. The announcer and the crowd were speechless for a whole second. But it was soon when the stray emcee remembered that he had a job to do before he yanked the mic from its ce. "AND THE WINNER IS CYPHERRRRRR !!!!!!!!" The crowd roared his name even more loudly. Marcus joined them with his shrill undeveloped voice. Cypher ced his sword behind his back and dived towards his fallen rival. He plucked the huge stones one by one, which had copsed on Algadro. After 5 seconds of picking and throwing stones, Cypher found the man. There in the debris was Algadro, unconsciously sprawled on the barren ground with blood oozing from the scar on his forehead. Cypher picked him up and called the medics. The official meds were in the arena within a minute and were tending to Algadro. When the medics seeded in ceasing the gash, Algadro was taken to the Magus Hospital for a more thorough checkup. ............... The atmosphere shifted to a much positive one as Cypher was being handed over the RGC (Revoker Gctic Champion) Cup by the King of the Krozon Continent. The broken arena tform was repaired in the short time when the meds were attending on Algadro. Cypher kissed his medal and Raised his precious 4rth championship trophy high for the crowd to enjoy. Marcus''s eyes welled up even though he was full of joy. Soon the arena was yet again chiming with the chant of the champion. .............. Marcus witnessed the magnanimous hero in his flesh today. He sped his hands together in awe, he had just witnessed something incredible unfold before his eyes. Marcus''s dream was to be like his role model. He was scared. Why?. Well having only one more month in the academy to finish his academics and preparation for the Awakening Test would leave anyone trembling!!. Marcus G Orno who was full of determination, slept that night peacefully with a clenched fist and a rock-hard will to achieve greatness. _______________________________________________ *Revokers are the people who wield supernatural powers. Just like in many other Novels, which have ''yers'' ''Warriors'' etc. This Novel has Revokers :)* * A Specific ss Which Revokers are granted when they awaken * * The level of the seed shows how talented and powerful a person can be. It is an Inborn thing thatter gets revealed when the person takes the Awakening test.* * Just Like Revokers, Demons also have Ranks and Seeds (Exined ssification will be done in the Next chapter) * * The Force which can be given out by the simtion of both the Upper and Lower Jaw* _______________________________________________ Author Notes THIS CHAPTER IS AN EDITED CHAPTER. PLEASE CONTINUE READING EVEN IF THE QUALITY GETS A BIT DETERIORATED. BECAUSE I HAVE STARTED EDITING JUST NOW AND THERE''S A LOT TO COVER. PLEASE BE PATIENT AND SUPPORT ME IF YOU THINK I HAVE A CHANCE AT BEING A GOOD AUTHOR. ALSO, THE QUALITY DRASTICALLY INCREASES IN THE FUTURE CHAPTERS TOO. That''s it yah :) It was wonderful thinking about this whole TCS idea and was possible due to the amazing support that I have got through various mediums. I will try to improve my grammar and sentences. I hope it''s at least readable and understandable now. *^* Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The 8 mages appeared out of thin air and settled themselves on the podium. The top Mages in the Continent were named after thes existing in the Shock way Gxy. Mersol, Reinus, Earth, Kars, Luptor, Naranas, Aturn, Ceptune. Each of them were remarkable Mages having years of experience in the live battlefield as well as the Awakening Test. Everyone stood up and bowed down cing their hands on their chest. It was amon thing to do when powerful people were present in front of a weaker group. This was considered a sign of Respect. After a short period of time, Everyone settled and took their ces again. The Awakening Circle along with the Awakening Globe were glowing in the centre of the podium. Students who knew this was supposed to be, if not the most important day of their lives were looking down at the Globe, Sweating and Nervous about what they might awaken and what they''ll do afterwards. Finally when the Mages finished activating the Globe and the Circle, They Settled into their seats on the frontlines. Every year the Mages selected students who proved worthy and trained them to perfection. It was time for the Awakening Test to begin. Each student were given their own Roll Number to not cause confusion. Students were supposed to step into the Circle ording to their Roll Number and wait until the Circle Glowed white. The first student to go was the ss representative, Roll Number 1, Micheal Rorark. Tall and Handsome, Micheal moved slowly towards the Circle and stood at the centre. The Circle Gleamed white when he entered. He then ced his hands on the Globe and closed his eyes. After a pause of 5 seconds, the podium started vibrating and multiple shes of colors shined from the globe. Everyone gaped at what they saw. Marcus''s eye shone bright at the sight. ''Goddamn this is A-M-A-Z-I-N-G''. The colors finally faded and the vibration under everyone''s feet stopped. The globe shone Red as well as the Circle. "Uni-Unique Seed !!!" Miss Sylvie eximed. Everyone''s eyes fell on Micheal. He was shocked as everyone else was, from the looks of it, he wasn''t expecting this as well. "I bet he feels Proud" Dave whispered beside Marcus. Marcus was Awestruck for a second and suddenly turned serious with a perverse smile on his face. "Watch me Awaken a Legendary seed" He said to Dave beside him who was digging through his nose. "Yeah.. Yeah of course you will" He replied sarcastically. When everyone finally settled down, it was the second person to enter. Micheal was being congratted by his friends and a few Girls as well. "I hope girls talked to me too!!" Marcus smack-ced his hand on Dave''s Shoulder. "Good luck with That Buddy!" "Shut up, It''s not like you have a harem of your own dude" "Soon" KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK. Marcus replied with his trademark perverse smile. Time passed quickly as everyone awakened their own seed. There were a few Unique seeds and dozens of noble seeds. It was still satisfactory as there were no peasant Seed yet. Gabriel stood up at his turn and walked towards the Circle. His green hair stayed slicked behind as he smugly got on top of the podium. He ce his hands and closed his eyes. Just like before, the entire podium started vibrating and Multi colors shed before everyone''s eyes. The colors dimmed and a Blue color shined brightly at the centre. The People present in the podium along with The Top Mages gasped. "It''s a..Mon.. Monarch Seed" Miss Sylvie dropped on her knees as a festival of expression shed on her face. "A MONARCH SEED ???????!!!, Yes Sir! He is My student and I am his Homeroom Teacher" Miss Sylvie got up with a Jolt and saluted The Mages rushing towards her. Gabriel stared at Marcus and grinned and shifted his sight to his new girlfriend Alisha who had Awakened a Unique seed. She blushed and bowed her head down. The scenes unfolding before him made Marcus enraged and he was about to stand up and scream as Miss Sylvie announced the next number. "Roll Number 59 Dave Vagner." "Fuck!! It''s My turn now" Dave who was holding Marcus back, Bolted up and pped Marcus. "Its me now Brooooo!!" He pped Marcus again. "Wish me luck" Dave raised his hands to p him again but Marcus was the faster one this time. SMACK "All the Best Bruv" "He-He" Daveughed grimly holding his red cheek, waddling towards the podium. "Make it quick, I have other things to do" Miss Sylvie snapped at Dave as if he were an Insect. It would be obvious because She had a Monarch Seed awakener in her ss and she didn''t pay any attention to other students. "Just ce your hands on the globe and just get lost" Gabriel said as he walked down the podium. But Dave wasn''t reacting to any of thosements. He was thinking how his parents would react if he at least Awakens a Unique Seed. "They would be proud and Marcus too" He nced at his Friend at the very end of the podium. Marcus was standing on his seat and was fisting the air chanting his name. That made him happy and he turned to the Globe. The Circle glowed white and he ced his palms on the Globe. Closing his eyes, Dve remembered the memories he cherished the most. Time with his Parents in the Field and the time with Marcus. The podium seemed to Vibrate more than it did before and the lights shone brighter this time. Dust came out of nowhere and covered the whole podium obstructing the view. *COUGH COUGH* "What Happened?" Marcus waved frantically at the dust which was engulfing him. The Mages used their Wind spells to disperse off the dust. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When it finally settled. Everyone''s nce went to the centre. Marcus heard shrill noises and Gasps. He looked at Miss Sylvie who was once again on her knees. He shifted his nce at his friend on the podium. Dave was trembling, His eyes wide open. Marcus finally noticed the light shining brightly. It was Orange. Eyes widened, Marcus let his Mouth run free. "Lege....LEGENDARY SEED!!!???!!!" _______________________________________________ Author Notes : KEKEKEKEKEKEK (Evil Laughter). Actually MC''s get these types of attention. Legendary? Nah. I don''t want my MC to have a Legendary seed, So I''ll give it to his best friend. KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK. BTW. While Awakening, the color represents the Seed which the User has awakened. So Pink is for PEASANT. Yellow for NOBLE. Red for UNIQUE. Blue for MONARCH and finally Orange for LEGENDARY. XD. _______________________________________________ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 "Legendary Seed!!?" Gabriel jumped from his seat. How was that even possible???. He got annoyed quick because all the attention he had till now was all caught by Dave, Who now had Awakened a Legendary seed midst all of these people. Gabriel felt like a 3 year old whose lollipop got stolen. Marcus ran towards Dave at full speed and pped him. Dave in return pped him hard. Both of them looked at each other, rubbing their face in pain. After a split-second both of them grinned. "Legendary Seed!!" "WooooHooooo" Both of them screamed out and hugged each other, prancing awkwardly in front of others. *Cough* "Ahem" Mage ''Earth'' stepped forward to the podium and tapped on Dave''s shoulder. "Hi" Mage Earth came Face to Face with Dave. "Oh..Hello" Dave replied with a sudden nervous bow. Dave was yet to learn the gravity of the situation he was in. He had literally awakened a Legendary Seed minutes ago!!. Of course the 8 mages will Fight and argue with each other for him and might differ on opinions in the future, But Dave was more concerned about Marcus than himself. He was worried whether Marcus might stray away from him because of his achievement. Dave turned to look at Marcus, But there he was standing beside him, his head high and Cheeks slight red, which made Dave realize how proud Marcus was feeling. "No, No, No!!!" Gabriel grabbed Dave''s cor pushing Mage Earth to the side and raised his hand to p him. His hands stopped millimetres away from Dave''s face "Wha...Wh..Why can''t....I...Mo..Ve." Gabriel stuttered as Mage Earth peeked from his shoulder. "You better Discipline yourself Son" She replied with the same smile and warmthness. She snapped her fingers and Gabriel was pushed back to his seat. He sat their motionless and Unconscious. "Well, That''s taken care of." She said with a chuckle. "Thank you" Dave replied. "It''s ok. Can I ask Mr Dave to join me after the test please??" Dave turned to Marcus with a surprised look and Marcus reflected him back. "Um..Okay..Whatever" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dave replied scratching his chin, Confused. The rest of the Mages didn''t seem to move or approach Dave. They were frowning in Displeasure. Marcus smiled as he realized that the other Mages were kicked out of the possibility list by Mage Earth. Mage Earth was the strongest of the Bunch. Specializing in all four elements. Even though others had a stronger Element usage power, they could only specialize in one or two elements at the maximum. So her extra Slot of Elements gave her the Upper hand easily in the Continent of Krozon. "So that''s rified, then go on with the Test people!!" Everyone settled down and Dave walked with Mage Earth and Sat with her in the front lines. "Roll no 60, Marcus G Orno" Miss Sylvie called out his name with utmost care this time. She had realized her mistake by underestimating Dave - Son of Two Peasant Seed Users, So she now couldn''t ever Judge others by their looks and their Parent''s Capabilities. To say it simply, she had learnt her lesson. "Yes miss" said Marcus and walked towards the Circle. He was trembling. Of course he would be nervous. When Marcus was Just a few inches away from the circle, Dave called out to him from the Front lines and said... "All the best, Marcus!!. I wanna see you with me in the *Unreal Revoker Academy* next year" "You bet!!" Marcus''s nervousness spoofed into the air at the very instant. He thumbed and Grinned at him. "Now go for it Brother!!" Marcus entered the Circle. The Podium started vibrating and the globe started shing. Everyone was expecting another Legendary Seed User and Gabriel, Who was awake now was grabbing his head "No No, Not him too" The shing stopped and the vibration ended. The Circle was not glowing at all and the globe as well was not responding. At this Sight Gabriel shouted "*FieldDust*!!!!" Marcus is a FieldDust, Hahahaha" Others also startedughing at Marcus who was trembling, his hands on the Globe pressed hard as he teared up. Drops of water fell on the globe and it rolled to the ground slowly with the pace of a Sloth. He was stunned!!. Marcus was crying. There was no way he was a FieldDust, Because FieldDust''s are those who didn''t have a Seed at all, Making them utterly useless in this world where the Seed one had mattered the most. Marcus fell down and sobbed, There was no way he could return back home now. He was useless. A complete disaster no one would want. Dave jumped to the podium and rushed towards him. He raised him up and looked at him Face to Face. "Bro it''s Ok.....um...Marcus look at me" Dave paused. "I am ready to Hand over my Seed to you, yea.....Its the right thing to do!!!" At first Marcus thought his sole friend was Joking but after seeing his serious looking face, He realized how great of a friend Dave was. Of course if both of the Party are satisfied with the cause and is willing to Trade or Gift the procured Seed to the other, then the other would receive it from the previous User. But Marcus was not one of those who would ask for something that great, just for respect and position in the society. "Request denied" Marcus grinned and then Laughed hysterically. He jolted up and ran towards the Academy stairs. Dave felt a bad feeling rising in his chest and chased after him. *Tak* *Tak* Marcus wheezed and spat out phlegm once he reached the 5th floor. Dave 5 steps behind him, his eyes had fear in them. "No one will want me now and I don''t want this World anymore" Marcus said as he paced over to the edge of the Academy Terrace. Dave gasped and took some air in as he emerged from the door. His eyes widened when he saw his friend''s back. "It''s been Fun Wolfy" Marcus said as he remembered Cypher and soon turned to face his Scared friend. Marcus stood at the very edge of the top floor of his 50 foot Academy. "What are you doing Marcus??... Step Down." Dave shouted, his eyes wide. "Sorry Dave" "What do you mean?? Take my Seed!!! Marcus I beg of you!!." Dave said, closing his distance slowly towards his Friend, his eyes were tearing. "You were a great friend, A family and A Brother too. Thank You for everything" "Marcus??" "Please look after my parents if you could" *JUMP* "Noooo" Dave screamed as he jumped to grab Marcus who was falling backwards. *TEAR* The jeans ankle which he grabbed ripped and Marcus continued his fall, going headfirst. Closing his eyes, Marcus stared up at the cloudy sky. It was Going to rain. "Why?, Why me?" "Yep That''s it. I choose you Marcus!!" A sudden voice rang in his ears as Marcus snapped in surprise. Before he could do anything, The Clouds rumbled and a lightning bolt shot down at him. Zapp!!!. Was thest sound he heard as he cked out. Dave who saw this from the roof, Teared up and held his head in disbelief. Mage Earth along with Miss Sylvie Bolted through the door. "Wha..What Happened??" Miss Sylvie asked, Puzzled and looked at The Mage beside her, who was staring down at her feet. "Marc..us Jum..ped.....And then He Vanished!!!" "What?!!" _______________________________________________ Author Note Unreal Revoker Academy - Where Monarch seed Awakeners and Legendary Seed Awakeners continue their Training and Studies. Man Am broke. I got a lot of schoolwork to do. That exins these slow Chapters. For your knowledge, am writing this while taking a dump, coz am that busy. LoL. Whatever, hope you''ll like this and support me through thick and thin. *PooP* _______________________________________________ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 *ZzzT* Marcus Landed face first with a thud on what felt like a hard rocky ground. Heid there, without moving an inch. ''Am I dead'' Was the thought which was running inside his mind. With a groan he turned and lied on his back. ''Is this the so called heaven?'' ''But this looks dark'' And he was lying there, just like that, His face towards the sky. Sky? No, Why was it ck. Wait that''s not the sky. He sat up straight and looked around. He started trembling as he figured out where he was. From the looks of it, it was a Dungeon!!. He figured it out even with the pitch ck darkness around him, But there was some bright light at the very end, right the way he faced. He remembered learning about Dungeons at the Academy. Professor Jules had exined about different Ranks of Dungeons and the method to identify them. Krozon only had low level Dungeons, so it was not a big problem for Marcus....Or as he thought. He stood up and slid slowly towards the Dungeon wall and started walking towards the light which was glowing at the far end. "It must be a D ranked dungeon, I guess" D ranked Dungeons had White colored Crystals stuck on the walls. These Crystals wereter mined and then purified to a better form known as Rune Stones. These specific ''Rune Stones'' can be used to Enhance a weapon or even make one itself. The Color of the Crystals determined its level and white was of the lowest level. The dungeons are also determined by these Crystals and as he was moving through the pitch ck dungeon, Marcus''s frantic hands idently grasped on one. As soon as he felt the crystal, he readied his specs in anticipation to examine the color of the crystal he was covering with his hands. He let go of the crystal and stepped back. The light from the Path shined meekly at the crystal. As soon as the light hit the crystal, Marcus''s eye widened and he stumbled back. "....ck!?" A ck crystal was the highest level of ore and it determined a Dungeon of Rank SC!!. *Silence* Marcus sat there, his knees upright and his elbows on them. His head was drooping down and his teary eyes stared down at the Rocky Floor. "That''s how it is, Huh?!" Marcus thought for a whole minute and then Suddenly his expression changed and he started smirking, "It''s not a surprise anymore. That''s how much unlucky I am. First at the academy, and here, at this dungeon." "If am gonna die, Then I''ll better go down in style" Saying those words he stood up and brushed his back. Slowly pacing like a hero, he walked towards the light with his hands in his pockets. His jeans were torn around his right ankle area. Even though he looked fierce on the outside, it was the opposite inside. His heart pumped faster than usual and the pace increased as he got closer to the light. It skipped a beat as he passed the darkness and took a step towards the light. Marcus blinked several times to adjust to the sudden sh of lights. When his pupil adjusted itself, Marcus looked around. Everything was glowing and the floor had changed from being rockhard to green and in. A Dozen of new flowers bloomed and the aroma in the atmosphere changed. "Heaven?" The word slipped as he saw this sight unfold itself before him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "No" A voice echoed from the middle of the room. Marcus hadn''t noticed this before, but a rock had turned itself to a Throne in front of him, in which an old man with a long white robe and a matching white beard sat, Posing magnificently before him. Marcus''s Jaw dropped at the sight and he stumbled back a little. The Old man stood up and walking gracefully, approached Marcus. "Hello Marcus, Nice to meet you" The old man smiled and patted his shoulder. "You God?" Marcus snapped at the man before him. All his rage transforming to words. "Eh?" "What the hell were you doing with your job?" "Ehhhhh?" "Why did I not get a Seed?" "Ah, I guess you have misundersto....." ''THWACK'' A Rock hit the old man straight to his face and the time seemed to stop for a minute. The Old man came back to senses to only get another rock stuck on his face. "Wait a ...minute, Son." "Son?! Who? You old hag?!!" Marcus didn''t heed to the old man''s words. He grabbed some more rocks from the floor and started running towards the old man who had stepped back a little. The old man ran pulling his robe up with both his hands. "Let me Exin Marcus.." "Say no more, Dieeeee!!!" This went on for a long time and finally after a whole session of running and throwing stones they stopped to catch some air. "Listen to me Marcus *Wheeze* I am not God" "Then....*wheeze*... why''d you...run from me?" "Do I need to say??...and it was fun too, haven''t worked out like this in a millennium" The Old man rolled his eyes at Marcus as he dropped his voice at the end of his words. "What?" "Nothing" was the reply. "Then what am i doing here?, Didn''t I Die?" "No, No Marcus. This is neither heaven or Hell and neither did you die. "Eh?" The Old man Chuckled at the look on Marcus''s face and replied. "You....You are special, Because you are destined to save this Earth and Guard it from them" "Me? Special? and Guard Earth from whom?" "You.. Marcus, are The Next Guardian" "Ehhhhh?" *Chuckle* _______________________________________________ Author''s Note Sorry for beingte. I was dead for somedays and it got boring so I came back alive and I started writing some more h h h. I might post regrly from now on. So yeah that''s all for Author''s Note. Hope you are enjoying. _______________________________________________ Chapter 5 Chapter 5 "You...Marcus, you are the next guardian." Marcus stared nkly at those words. "Haha, I knew you won''t understand this right away" "No I get it, I am the next guardian and I gotta protect the Earth right?" "Eh?..Then why were you staring like an Idiot at me?" "You were repeating this for like thest 10 minutes or so...Duh" "Oh....Um" The Old man, Caught by surprise, stared at the ground awkwardly. "Yep, So you got it huh?....I did not expect that at all" The Old man walked towards the throne and stood beside it. "Do you know who I am?" "Nope...No idea at all" The Old man fixed his gaze on Marcus and opened his left fist while keeping his right behind him. A Blue me puffed from his hand and it grew vigorously like it was being fed an Infinite number of firewood and fuel. After almost growing to a size of a *Molskus*. The me vaporized slowly and started forming into a Blue figure. It looked like a human, But it did not have any detail. It was a in body with hands, Legs and Blue mes raging from It''s head, Like Hair. The Old man looked at Marcus''s face and chuckled again at his expression. "Now do you get it? My identity?" "Mm....Nope" Marcus replied scratching his chin and staring nkly at the ming human figure. "Hmph, Kids these days, Doesn''t care about their Ancestors and their history." He murmured. ''SNAP'' The Old Timer snapped his finger once. The Sound echoed throughout the Dungeon and Marcus''s ear rang. Hundreds of Blue figures appeared behind the Old man. He then Paced slowly over to the throne and Sat, Posing gracefully in front of Marcus and snapped his fingers again. The Old Man''s body started to change, He grew tall and started bulking. His Robe came loose and fell down revealing his Buffed up chest and ripped Abs. mes engulfed his lower body and formed itself like a Pant. A ming dragon which glowed blue was etched on his Right hand, Which started from his shoulder and ran all the way and ended at his wrist. He had his eye color changed to blue which by itself intimidated Marcus. His Hair med and changed to blue. It kept on burning like the other me figures which were present beside and behind him. Everything about the Man had changed. Old? Nah! Dude was Handsome and Young Af now. The Hundreds of figures which had formed before bowed down behind the New Man. "Now Marcus, I ask you again. Who.Am.I?" His eyes widened as he recognized the Man before him. "The....me Emperor?" "CORRECT!!" The Old man pped and the whole room went ''BOOM'' Marcus held on to his Dear life and gripped the grass patch as he tried to stop himself from being flung away by the tremendous pressure. The Old man spotted Marcus struggling and snapped his fingers again. "Sorry, my bad" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The pressure died down within a second. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. He thought about the Man who was gracefully sitting in front of him. Even the Rock throne itself was burning violently. me Emperor, The strongest man in history. The me Emperor ruled the Lands of Krozon during 200 TFP (The me period) almost two Thousand years ago. The History states that he left the throne and handed it over to the Richard Family, Who have seeded the throne up till now, and Gabriel was one of them. Professor Brark who was the History Teacher had emphasized mainly on The acts of me Emperor and The (TFP) Time period. The me Emperor was believed to have awakened a Seed greater than a Legendary seed on his own. A CHEAT SEED. Holding Immense power in his hands, The me Emperor dominated every Dungeon, no matter what the rank was. He was finally rumored to have entered a SC rank dungeon, which had appeared for the first time during that time period. After that he went missing forever, Along with the Dungeon. He was praised for his Bravery and Courage throughout the world and The Revoker Gctic Championship was held on behalf of the me Emperor. A statue of the me Emperor which rose over everything, even the King''s Castle was built at the Centre of Krozon. This city was known as The me capital. To Sum it up, The me Emperor was the Greatest of all, Who had everything, Power, Wealth, Status!!.... And right now he was standing before Marcus. Marcus''s eyes sparkled with admiration as he crawled over to The Emperor. The me Emperor whilst was embarrassed and proud as he saw Marcus crawling to him with admiration. Red streaks danced on his cheeks as the me Emperor waved his hand at Marcus. "Oh, Fans.." "I''m truly sorry for being a jerk all this time. Sorry for not understanding you, The Great me Emperor" "Haha, I ept your apology, Now Stand up son." Marcus''s eyes were still sparkling. But it died down as soon as he thought about his recent experiences. "How lucky could you be? Emperor??." "Hm?" "You awakened the rarest and one of a kind seed " "Ah...*Chuckle* ....as if you are any different" He dropped his voice at the chuckle so that Marcus couldn''t hear the rest. "Hm?" "Nothing Marcus. You''ll understand it all." The Emperor smirked at Marcus and for some reason Marcus felt warm and happy. A sudden question struck Marcus as he saw the me Emperor smiling in front of him. "Why..Why Did you disappear, Emperor?" "Hm? What''s that?" "Why''d you disappear when you had everything which a human would kill for?" "Ah..Hahahahhahaha" The Man leaned back at his throne andughed at the Artificial Sky in the Dungeon. "I was Bored. Simply Bored." "Eh?" "When you have everything and you have no one to challenge you at all, The world starts getting boring." "So that''s why you disappeared...Just because you were bored?" "Hm you could say that" "But how did you even disappear?. Once the Dungeon is cleared, you automatically return back to the Spawn circle." "Hmmm..The Thing is Marcus" The Emperor shifted his gaze to Marcus. "That Dungeon..was never a dungeon at all" _______________________________________________ Author Note : MOLUSKS : Animals With tusks, Thick skin and Large body specializing in all elements. (Looks like Your typical Elephant, But a bit different and a lot bigger) *wink* Thank god I got to write today. Its 2 days and 2 chapters now woww.. I''ll try and keep this streak going on.. My chapter release is at 1 at a week now..Dammit...But no worries am gonna increase it soon. Btw Hope you enjoyed this chapter. Why don''t youment then. Let me hear your thoughts. 3, 2, 1 goo.. _______________________________________________ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 "That Dungeon...was never a Dungeon at all" "Eh?" *Chuckle* "You''ll understand it all in the future. After all, we both have the same responsibility on our shoulders right now" "Its better that I don''t ask anymore, The more I want to know, the more I get confused." "Yep that''s waaaaay better" Emperor replied, literally dragging the word ''way'' for a whole minute. He patted Marcus''s shoulder and then bend himself on his knees toe Face to face with Marcus. "Now let''s speak about what you have to do Marcus" "What I have to do huh?" "You ready?" The me Emperor asked stepping back and looking down at Marcus. Marcus took a deep breath. "I AM" *Grin* "Okay Marcus, Then let''s start our Intense Training regimen" "Intense training regimen? Wha.." Marcus got cut midsentence by a Loud ''Snap''. Thousand of Demon Ogres Appeared in front of him and The Emperor. But Marcus''s eyes narrowed when he thought they seemed a bit different from what his textbooks had said. "Demon Ogres?" Marcus lost his bnce for a second as he remembered the Monsters before him was ranked Demon Monarch. Not one of them, but all. Will He have to Face a thousand Ogres? who were one of the strongest in the Demon Monarch rank. Marcus regained himself and struggled as he poked The me Emperor beside him. "Hm?" "What''s this?" Marcus questioned pointing to the still Ogre Army whose eyes were glowing green. "This is the Ogre Army and You Marcus...Have to Terminate them all" "Funny!" "This is no fun my child, I get serious once it gets to the matter of strength and training." *Gulp* He gulped as he heard the me Emperor. It mist have been the truth since me Emperor looked so stiff. He was very, very serious!. "Ever heard of Tutorial''s?" ".....Yea, It''s those guidelines for starters at the beginning of something new." "Exactly, This is your Tutorial and this is your Tutorial mission." "Hm?, And How am I supposed to finish this T-U-T-O-R-I-A-L??" Marcus replied boldly for the first time. "With your bare hands" "Yea...What?" Marcus shifted his gaze to The Emperor. "You said you wouldn''t joke!" "And I''m Not joking!" Without letting Marcus say anything, He pushed him towards the Ogre army. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "As I said this is a Tutorial Mission, You won''t die. Every time you die you will be respawned to the Respawn circle. Let me give you a hint to pass this one" *PAUSE* "You-Have-To-Reach-Your-Limits" Snapping his fingers once again, He copsed thend area around him and Marcus, Making the part in which Marcus stood fall down to an Abyss hole. Marcus who was falling into the abyss, felt the time slow down. He felt he was floating, but his senses came back as soon as hended on thend with a ''THUD''. A Yellow circle glowed below him as he slowly stood up, bncing himself on his hands and raising his body from the rocky ground. "This must be my respawn point" His gaze darted over to the Ogre Army. Standing tall and buff, every one of them looked menacing. Marcus was trembling. He hadn''t even faced a Demon soldier ranked Monster but now, he was being told to destroy an entire fleet of thousand Demon Monarch ranked Ogres. "If this is the Tutorial, I wonder how tough the Main objectives would be" He stepped out of the circle and slowly started walking to the Army of Ogres. "Oi, Marcus remember!! Use your Anger as your power. Manipte your emotions as your own power" Marcus''s head snapped when The me Emperor shouted from Above. "Oi geezer, When Ie back, I''m gonna kick your Ass to Oblivion" "KEKEKEKE, Let''s see" With a Smug look on his Face, The Emperor sealed the Opening and closed off Marcus. Everything was ck now. There was no light anywhere except on thend. Everything else was pitch ck outside. The Green Eyes of the Ogres shifted to red as they started rumbling. Marcus was caught by surprise and readied his fists in a boxer stance by instinct. The Ogres started moving slowly towards Marcus. ''TSK, What a Mess'' As an Ogre closed the distance, Marcus swung his fist in defence. It hit the Ogre''s belly with a ''Thwack''. "OWWW, OWWW, OWWW" Marcus cried grabbing his wrist. It was glowing red with pain. It struck Marcus as he thought back about the ss at his academy. Ogres had the most durable skin in the Demon Monarch rank. Some of the rare species had burning and acidic skin. The Ogre in front of him was one of the Rare species. The higher Ogre species, An ''Ogretto''. [DURA+10k] A message popped up in front of his eyes as Marcus cowered before the Ogretto. He remembered seeing these type of Popups in games and *Demiics*. Dura meant Durability. Which also meant his Durability had increased by 10 thousand just because of a frail punch hended on the Monster before him. "So this is what He meant by reaching my limits huh?" Marcus Grinned and looked at the Ogretto. It raised it''s huge battle axe and fixed it''s sight on him. ''SWOOSH'' ''SLASH'' Marcus''s Head dropped, It rolled down to the Ogretto''s feet ''TAP'' and got motionless. His eyes were staring directly at the Monster''s eye''s, his expression twisted and a huge smile spread across his face. The body along with the head turned to ash. A Golden light started shining and wind whooshed out of nowhere. [You Died, Respawning] Another message popped as Marcus reappeared from thin air inside the respawn circle. He had his head low, His sight fixed at the ground. His lips were spread into a wide grin. "HAHAHHA, Come at me you Ugly one of a Mistake" Marcus said as he looked up at the Monster. His eyes had a different type of vibe now. It felt as if it were burning..WITH RAGE!. "Turn my anger into my own power huh, He''s called an Emperor for some reason." *Step* *Step* *Step* Marcus started walking and then increased his pace until he started running full speed towards the Ogretto. *Punch* *Kick* *Kick* *Punch* Marcus started rampaging, connecting his blows to the Monster before him. Even though it was of no use in hurting the Ogretto, Marcus felt exhrating as adrenaline pumped throughout his body and he got bombarded with messages. [Dura +10k] [Dura +10k] [Dura +10k] [Dura +10k] [Dura +10k] More messages started appearing on the screen as he continued hisbo streak of 15 hits, all while the Ogretto looked at him confused. It finally came back to its senses as Marcus hit it 20 times. The Ogretto grasped it''s axe and swung it hard yet again. But it had no effect on Marcus. The Axe went through his body but left a scratch on his shoulder. Marcus''s eyes shot up as he opened his eyes which he had closed when the Monster swung its weapon. He continued hittingbos afterbos on the Monster. He didn''t die. That meant his Durability had Increased far more than the Attack damage of the Ogretto per strike. It was a small step but it was more than enough to make Marcus excited. The Next strike hit him hard on his shoulder and broke his 35bo streak. A message popped up as soon as his vision went nk. [You Died]. _______________________________________________ Author Notes Whohooo another chapter and a beginning of something, finally a fight after all those Information. _______________________________________________ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 [You Died] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [You died] Marcus startedsting long against the Ogretto''s. Now it took more than 5 hits to kill him. It gradually increased and his fists now started moving smoothly and gracefully. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] He went on with his crazybo streaks as much as he could. Adrenaline ensured his body more energy and speed. His body had started changing slightly too. Muscles started appearing on his used to be cotton candy arm. It was a big growth as Marcus continued the cycle of life and death. His body started looking more detailed and he now had abs appearing. His height increased dramatically from 160cm to almost 178 cm. It was good to know that his growth spurt was finally hitting on the spot and he knew he had more to conquer. Time passed on as Marcus continued grinding. He couldn''t guess the time he had spent inside the abyss as it was all pitch ck all around. Without The Sun and the Moon, Marcus continued his Intense training regimen inside the timeless Abyss. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [You Died] After some more grinding, Marcus started thinking as to why he was doing all this in the first ce. The me Emperor had told him previously that he was the next Guardian and he had to protect the Earth from ''Them''. He still couldn''t figure out who ''Them'' was and relieved his frustration on the Ogretto''s. The Ogrettos, even though spawned still had a mind of their own. They were starting to get scared because of Marcus and his infinite number of respawns. Marcus enjoyed the looks on their face when they saw him emerge from the Circle once again. It got to the point that the Ogrettos started camping around the Circle itself with their battle axes ready to Ambush Marcus once he respawned. It in turn just made easier for Marcus to grind as he didn''t have to move from his position at all. He would make sure to at leastnd a 30bo streak before dying, so his durability still increased tremendously. The Ogrettos then nned to break the Circle using their brute muscle power but it was all in vain. Every time the Circle gets hit, The Ogretto gets sted back to itsrades. This was the first time Marcus felt invincible and untouchable. It was a good first experience for him. Coming back to the present time, Marcus thought why not learn some Fighting moves on his own and polish them during this Tutorial time period. He knew it would be a big help in the future for him as the Guardian. It was a good idea since punching would only help so-so in subduing Slow and Huge Enemies. But what about agile Enemies. Slowly he started recognizing how much he had to improve. Different type of problems need their own unique solutions. Marcus jumped up from the Circle and rushed towards the first Ogretto he saw. Marcus in his Academy was the best at adapting and finding solution for problems within a count of 10. It was the same for this situation too. His body moved by it''s own as his mind calcted the possibilities and Executed them through him. He jumped high enough to reach the Puzzled Ogretto and cross legged It''s neck and swung it down to the ground. It''s right arm was in his grip as he travelled through the air, preparing tond. His new worked out body came to action as he himself witnessed his strength and speed. Landing on the grass patch, Marcus loosed his grip around the neck and pushed the Monster''s face towards the ground while twisting and pulling its arm from behind. The Ogretto waspletely stunned and was in pain because of the twisting. "Tsk..Che....Arghhhh" "I''ll call this the G Orno Twist" Marcus spat at the Ogretto under him. *Kick* [Dura+10k] "Oh Kicks work too?, That''s a good news" The next few hours was spent on polishing his ''G Orno Twist'' and grinding his Durability. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] N?velDrama.Org owns this text. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] ..... Soon, Marcus was perfect with the new skill he learned. Hundreds of Ogrettos were already down, Some without an arm and some with a twisted one. [Skill Perfected : G Orno Twist] [Passive skill Acquired : Perfection at First Fight] "Woah" This was the first time he was hearing something other than the same [Dura+10k] message. Marcus was ustomed to the voice to an extent that he forgot it''s whole existence itself. "So...How do I activate this thing" Marcus rubbed his chin and thought about it for a minute. Memories of reading Demiics suddenly popped up in his mind and he remembered a special character who had the same ''Thing'' he had now. "SYSTEM!!, IT WAS CALLED SYSTEM!!" [Yes User?] the system replied "I knew it!!" Marcus eximed in joy, while sitting in the circle surrounded by armless Ogrettos. The Circle seemed to rejuvenate him and get rid of his exhaustion. So he barely needed to sleep anymore. "Hmm, so what should I ask it now?" Marcus starts thinking again. "Got it!" Marcus snapped his fingers and called out "SYSTEM" [Yes?] "What are you?" (TF bro?) [I am a system specially modified to the needs of Marcus G Orno. I am to be used by Marcus G Orno to complete his 3 Guardian Trials. My System Name is The Cheat System] "Cool name, Cheat system huh? So that means I can see my stats too right?" Marcus asked doubtfully. "It did the same in the Comic though" [Yes, You can see your stats in your status window] "And How do I see my Status window?" [It''s simple. Just by pronouncing the word ''Status'' Will do the magic.] "Ok?. Let me see.....STATUS!!" A Huge screen appeared in front of Marcus as soon as he did what the system told him to. [User : Marcus G Orno] Age : 16 Sex : Male Seed : ??? Soul Level : ??? Strength : 10 Stamina : 10 Agility : 10 Durability : 100 centillion (Max Cap)(Limit Break In 1000) Damage Per Hit : 20 (X2 strength) Sprint speed: 20 (X2 agility) Skills Learned:G Orno Twist(Original,DMGX100) Passive Skill:(Creator)(Perfection At First Fight Extra User Earned stats : (Str+100Centillion) [ Current Progress(The 3 Guardian Trials) : 0% ] "Whoa" Marcus stared at the screen in front of him with sparkling eyes. "My strength, agility and stamina is only at 10. But look at my Durability. Whoa!!!!!. It''s in centillions!!! and what''s with ''Limit break in 1000?'' Eh?. Never mind. So my Damage and Speed is 2x the given stats. Got it. Next Skills, G Orno twist original huh? I guess it''s because I invented that skill maybe? I''ll try it in the future and I''ll know it anyway. Okay so the Passive skill is those skills that are always active isn''t it?. Creator? I guess this skill helped me creat my own skills? and Perfection at first Fight?. Must be an Extra buff skill. Extra user earned stats, 100centillion strength?" Marcus let his mouth lose... He clicked on the 100 centillion strength shown on the screen and Info popped up over the screen. [100 Ceptillion strength was earned by the User by his continuousbat and was stored in the Stat bank. Use it now? Y/N] "Yes" [Used sessfully] Marcus felt immense pain as he fell down on his knees. His nerves acted up and bulged like it was about to burst. "AAAARHG" [Due to User''s Immense Durability, pain reduced by *calcting* 100%] The pain vanishedpletely just when the message popped up. "Hoh, Hoh, What was that?" Marcus managed to speak while taking huge gulps of air. ''Due to the sudden Tremendous increase in strength, The body wasn''t able to prepare and the nerves where about to burst, ending the User''s life. Due to the umted Durability, the system was able to nullify the pain'' "Well Thank you for that. Sudden increase in strength huh?" Marcus thought for a second "Status" Yes, his doubts were true. There, in his previous Strength stat, Instead of 10, It was 100 ceptillion (Limit break in 1000) now. "Ohhhh, I get it!!" Marcus jumped up and ran towards the closest Ogretto. Just beforeing Face to face, Marcus heaved his fist and connected the Ogretto''s Jaw, which in turn blew it''s whole head apart, burning its body away and because of the huge shockwave, Hundreds of other Ogretto beside it were sted away to dust and ashes. The Abyss seemed to shake and the Land split into two. But due to this being a tutorial, Thend joined back and the blown away Ogrettos respawned. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] "Ha...Haha....HAAHAHHAHAHAHA" Marcusughed like a psycho and for the first time he felt pity for the Ogrettos before him. "I''m in a good mood now" Marcus stretched his limbs and his spine. *Crack* *Crack* With a Menacing look on his face Marcus jumped towards the Monster Army. "So I''ll finish it with a blow." *BAM* _______________________________________________ Author Notes: So I Messed up Marcus big time and Overpowered him loL. I went a lot this time. It took me a lotta time to think about ideas to write this time and Thank god, I was able to write it today. There''s a lot in this chapter, so that gives me the excuse to not write 2 chaps like promised lol. That''s it for the Notes, Expectingments.e on. _______________________________________________ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 *Bam* The Ogrettos got st away leaving ash and dust behind. Nothing was left except thend Marcus was standing. Everything in front of him was blown to smithereens. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] .... ... .... ... .. . "Satisfying..Whohoo" Just after a minute or so, the Ogrettos along with thend respawned again. "Heh? They spawned again?" Marcus looked at the neatly arranged Monster army in front of him. "Show me the Progress bar" "Progress: Tutorial(1 Of 3) = 0%" "It''s still 0?" He grabbed the air in front of him to get rid of the status window. "I thought it would have been enough to finish of these monster. Am I missing something?" Scratching his head, Marcus summoned the status window again. Browsing through his skills, he stopped at the Passive skills. "Perfection at First Fight?, Let''s see." He remembered acquiring this skill once he perfected the G Orno Twist. "I type of have an idea about this one." Marcus looked around and picked up a stone. He took a throwing stance and aimed at an Ogretto in front. Just before heunched his attack he mumbled some words. "I''ll call this the ''Lightning Bolt!" *Crackle* *Whoosh* "Skill Created : Lightning Bolt (Original)(x100)" The stone left his arm at an amazing pace, The stone crackled and Lightning engulfed it. It seemed like a 10M volt Stone flying towards the Poor Ogretto. It pierced its chest and burned its body along with the Other Ogrettos behind. Dozens of notification popped up as the whole row of Ogrettos vanished. [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] [Dura+10k] Skill perfected : Lightning Bolt "I knew it!! This skill is a big cheat. Only thing I had to do was do it once!. It perfected the whole skill within a try." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcus jumped and fisted the air in joy but it was shortlived. "Tutorial Activated" "Progress 10%" "Due to thebo streak of 100, The stat gain has been increased X100" "Resetting stats of Ogrettos to match the User''s current strength" "Ding, Beware User Marcus G Orno, The Respawn circle has been deactivated. No more respawns avable. Wish you luck. Survive!" "What the h..." *Bam* A battle axended beside him, missing him by millimetres. The axe left a small cut on his cheek. Blood oozed slowly through the cut. His eyes widened as he noticed the Ogrettos. They were huge now, Bigger than before and bulky as well. With huge bulging muscles, each and every Ogrettos took their step towards Marcus. Marcus was always able to adapt to new situations very quickly during his Academy time. So he thought about it and calmed down little. He started using his brain and thought about the situation before him. Marcus slowly started redrawing his steps. "I created a skill and annihted an Entire Ogretto row." He looked at the ce where the row he finished off was. Strangely they didn''t respawn anymore. Marcus once again thought about his previous actions. Suddenly his eyes shone and he snapped his fingers. Marcus stood up from the ground and started running towards the edge. With a big punch he broke the stone ground at the end and filled his hands with broken peices of stones. He towed all of them in his left hand and turned slowly towards the Ogretto army approaching from behind. "I was thinking about this for some time...Why did you guys respawn even when I annihted all of you in a single blow?" Pacing Menacingly he stared at the Ogrettos. For a second it seemed that Marcus was intimidating the huge Army by himself. But one Ogretto decided to break the tension and threw its battle axe towards him. Marcus swiftly dodged the speeding axe and grabbed the handle in its way with his right hand while towing the pieces on his other. "HAHAHAHAHA, Watch!" He pointed at the Ogretto in front and threw the axe. The Axe engulfed in lightning made its way through the Monster army in light speed and Pierced an Ogretto right on its chest. "Your Vitals....Are those Orbs Aren''t they." He pointed at the Dim orb on the Monster''s chest and grinned. The Ogretto which got hit by his Lightning bolt cracked and turned to ash. The Axe made it''s way through 9 other Ogrettos and then finally fell down. "Tutorial Progress 11%" Marcus smirked and red at the Ogretto in front which posed itself as the leader of the whole army. The Ogrettos behind their leader started whimpering. Watching hisrades cower in fear, The Alpha Ogretto(Leader) roared. The Alpha Ogretto has a skill named ENROAR. ording to the Professor''s teaching, Once the skill is activated The Alpha can make its Comrades forget about their own fear, even the fear of death!. The roar seemed to bear results as the Ogrettos behind the Alpha went quiet. Slowly the Ogrettos took their Battle axe from their back and stared at Marcus for a second. At the order of the Alpha, They Rushed forward towards him. Marcus stood silently at the edge, Topless, revealing his new ripped body and muscles. He had grown significantly well. Not too bulky but well defined and detailed muscles and abs. Every single one of his eight packs were rock solid, which by itself had it''s own singr identity. He slowly raised his head up and shouted. "Let''s see if your Enroar is better or my ''DOOM''" A message pops up and the voice echoed. Skill Creation: Doom Skill perfected : Doom Marcus''s eyes glowed red as he menacingly stared forward at the Army of Monarch rank Monsters. Even with the ''Enroar'' activated, It was no good in front of Marcus''s new skill. Doom!!. His menacing devil eyed look made the rushing Army fall down on its knees and whimper. Marcus walked amidst the fallen army and made his way towards the Alpha. The Alpha fell soon as Marcus stared at its eyes. DOOM It struggled to look up, But Marcus was turning back towards the fallen army. When the Alpha managed to look towards hisrades while its face was pressed against the floor, It itself whimpered. The army was free from the pressure and were now rushing towards Marcus. Marcus turned his head slightly, His glowing eye in the corner of his head. "Wanna See a Massacre?" Saying this he smirked and turned his attention towards the army. *Crackle* *Crackle* Hundreds of stone pieces started flying towards the rushing opposition. Hitting perfectly on each and every Orb in it''s way. Marcus had known about these Orbs when he recalled his previous actions. The Ogrettos he annihted at the beginning were only blown to ash and dust, but beneath those dusts the Orbs were glowing a dim brown colour, camouging perfectly with the Ash and dust. At first he didn''t give it any attention at all. But when he thought about the Whole Ogretto row annihtion, it struck him. He had thrown that stone at its chest area, where the orbs where fixed. Progress - 20% Progress - 30% Progress - 40% Progress - 50% Progress - 60% Progress - 70% Progress - 80% Progress - 90% Progress - 99.9% Gradually each and every monster before Marcus fell and turned to ash. [Insane Combo streak - Stats gain ¡Á 1000000%] [Due to Defeating Monsters=User stats - Stats gain ¡Á 100000000%] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Dura+100Ceptillion] [Limit Break Avable (Durability)] Opening his closed eyes Marcus turned himself towards the Fallen Alpha. Grabbing its head, Marcus held its face close to him, Eyes to eyes, both of them stared at each other. "Where''s your Arrogance now? and you Army?. Ooops Sorry, I idently sent them home." Marcus smiled innocently. The Alpha Whimpered and trembled under pressure. "I am finally in a good mood again, Sooo.... you know what it means right." He thrust his hand through its Chest. *Crack* *SSH* [Tutorial Progress - 100%] _______________________________________________ Author Notes: YeaY..... Another chapter.. Finally in a regr basis now. Found interest in writing again and I''ll continue my form like this for a whole Month maybe. Please doment your ideas about my book, because it helps me keep on writing + Am lonely so I''ll enjoy yourments at least. _______________________________________________ Chapter 9 Chapter 9 [Tutorial Completed] [Progress = 100%] [Congrattions User! Onpleting the Tutorial] [Objective Updated : Clear the Dungeon (The home of the Nine Tails) The Pitch ck emptiness of the abyss changed to white for a second and then returned to being the same again. A whole Electromaic pulse went throughout the abyss and Marcus''s ear rang. The in rocky ground changed and expanded, hundreds of Trees emerged from within the ground. It looked like a full fledged forest. Marcus was standing on the Circle. He was not surprised anymore. He had heard the system reporting new objectives, So this must be the next one. He calmed down and sat on the Circle. "Status" Marcus called his status window once again and scrolled to his Durability section. Previously he had heard the system report something about his Durability. When he selected his Durability his eyebrows went up. [Durability : 100 ceptillion(+1000 Ceptillion) LIMIT BREAK AVAILABLE] "Limit break?" Marcus had heard about Limit breaks from Deviics. "Breaker?" He remembered the volume in which this happened. It was a special event where the Main character reaches his Limit and breaks past it, giving him immense power which is able to annihte gxies. He then clicked on the ''Limit break avable'' option. [Break Past Limit? Y/N] The system popped up a new message. Marcus hesitated for a second and thought about the aftermath. It wouldn''t probably harm him anyway, He thought. After all it was just his Durability. Marcus clicked on Y and the system echoed once more. [Limit Breaking in 3..2..1] "Arghhhh.." His head felt like it was going to burst. It settled after a few seconds and Marcus sat on his back on the ground holding his head. [Sess] "THAT HURT!!" After a minute of rubbing his head he stood up. "Status" Marcus once again called out to the system and it replied like always. The window popped up and he started scrolling frantically to his Durability option. Instead of showing his Durability level, it now had a familiar sign against it. [Durability : ¡Þ, (Infinity break, Nihility in 10000) "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW" Marcus eximed as soon as he saw the infinity sign. "That means am invincible now right?" [For the time being yes] was the reply by the system. Marcus stared nkly at the air. "What do you mean system?" [The User cannot be harmed by anyone beside the user itself..] "Then, That does mean, I am Invinci...." [But....The user can be hurt badly or even killed in action if the Attacker has an Attack range of Infinity break or Nihility break] "Oh..." Marcus grabbed his chin at those words and started thinking. "Tell me system..which is the highest Stat range" [There are 3 types of Stat Ranges 1. Limit break 2. Infinity Break 3. Nihility Break ] "Hm, Continue" [The user is currently at Limit break, and has developed your physique to a level which cannot be harmed by Enemies below or at the same range level of the user] "How much can I increase my stat range in this Tutorial Dungeon?" [The user can Increase his range till Half of the Infinity break range] "Only that much?" [Yes, And for the time being the User has ovee 99% of the previous trial users] "What? There were more people before me?" [Yes, about 349 and the current user is the 350th] Marcus started questioning himself and his trust on The me Emperor started crumbling. "That Old Geezer, He''s gonna get it once I return" Marcus broke down a whole bunch of trees with just a tap of his finger and the shockwave. The trees respawned within a few seconds. "I defeated 99% of the previous users already? whose that 1%" [Yes you did, 99% of the previous users were unsessful in clearing the 1rst Tutorial objective, As for the 1% It was A genius from another world.....That''s all the User can know, the rest of the information is banned] "Woah, You mean, Humans are not alone in this world?" [Exactly] "Interesting" Marcus rubbed his chin and grinned. "Elves and Dryads, kekekekekkekeke" Marcusughed as he thought about the fictional races he read in the Comics. *Drool* "KEKEKKEKEKKE" [Please stop being a Pervert] The system echoed in his mind. "Shut up, I am not being a pervert" *Drool* kekekekekek *Zzap* *Shock* "Aargh, What''s that????!" [The system can take measures to control their host and make sure they behave themselves properly] "That was not necessary...at all" "Kekeke.." *Zzzap* "Sorry... Aargh I get it!! tell me about the objective..About the objective!!!!" [Objective : Clear the Dungeon (The Home of the Nine tails)] [Progress : 0%] When he heard the name, his heart felt heavy and a small feeling of familiarity rose in his chest. "The Home of the Nine tails....I''ve heard it somewhere.." Thinking hard about it, he stepped out of the respawn circle. [You Died] *Respawn* Marcus respawned in the Circle again. He blinked several times. Looking around he stood up slowly. "What was that?" He step out of the circle again. *Whoosh* [You Died] He respawned again. "What the fu*k??" This time he stormed out of the circle. [You Died] "HUHHHHHHHHH?????" This time he barged out waving his fists all around. [You Died] *Respawn* [You Died] *respawn* [You Died] This went on for like forever and Marcus lost his cool and almost destroyed the Circle. [You Died] [You Died] [You Died] [You Died] [You Died] [You Died] [You Died] Marcus who had given up was lying on the ground inside the circle. "FUCK" "Think Marcus, this is not you...Maybe this is what they want, the Dungeon wants, be cool Marcus, think straight." Marcus rubbed his head and thought, his eyes closed. His memory drifted to his time in the Academy. ''Dungeon history ss'' His thoughts were blurry, but he could make out the words. ''Today we''ll study about the SC ranked Dungeon. The Home of the Nine tails'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His eyes opened and he gasped. "Noooo, Not that one!!" he jolted up straight and looked around. It was all trees which were surrounding him. It was a forest. Dry leaves were scattered all around the ground. "This...This Is the friking Home of the Nine Tailed Demon Foxes!" _______________________________________________ Author notes: Bam, with another chapter boissss. Streak going op. I''m feeling it. The form. Comment down your ideas about this chapter. Spam...F*cking spam.... _______________________________________________ Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Nine Tailed Demon foxes were found in the SC ranked Dungeon which still wasn''t cleared yet. Krozon lost tens of Legendary and Monarch seed users while attempting to clear this Dungeon. But sadly it was all in vain. Researchers had proimed that this Dungeon was physically impossible to be cleared by Humans and we had to be prepared for a Dungeon break sooner orter. The barely escaped survivors had frightening looks in their eyes. It was like they saw their life sh before their eyes. Reports had stated that, the SC ranked Dungeon had Demon Foxes of the Demon God rank!! From the Reports, There were a total of 9 Foxes in which 8 of them were of the Demon Monarch rank and 1 was of the Demon God rank. The Demon God ranked fox is believed to be the Boss of the Dungeon and the dungeon would be cleared if the Boss is defeated. There was also a way to identify the Boss. Each of the Nine Foxes had different number of tails, Which meant that, the Monarch ranked beasts had tails from one to eight and the Boss had Nine tails. Now the main reason the Dungeon was hard as hell was because of their insane movements and agility. The Boss''s speed ording to the reports where believed to be a match to the speed of light. The Dungeon itself was a big forest surrounded by huge and thick trees, which blurred the Revokers vision and helped the foxesunch an attack from their blind spots. The Nine Tails is the biggest threat now to humanity and There was simply no way yet to defeat them. Marcus was staring nkly ahead of him to the thick trees. He had tried several ways to get at least 3 feet away from the Circle, but just after 3 feets he would be dead in a second. There was no progress whatsoever. He stepped out again, this time very slow and steady. One foot *Crunch* The leaves crunched under his weight. Two feet *Crunch*, 3 feet *Crunch*. He gulped some air and breathed it out slowly. As soon as took the next step, wind rushed to his face and a message popped up as his vision nked. [You Died] "FUUUUUU.....HUSHHHHH" Marcus pulled out his cuss word. "Got to think calmly. If I lose my cool, don''t think I would be able to go home anytime soon." Marcus took his usual stance inside the Circle and thought about ways to pass this impossible Dungeon. He looked at the trees in front of him and then looked up. The trees were almost 50 meters high and thick about 90 cm. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "The reports said the Boss had lightspeed, but what about the others?" But he could not be sure about anything because he still had not figured which of the foxes attacked him. The Foxes had different speed ording to their tails, So the more the tails the more the speed. Marcus stepped out of the Circle and walked to the closest tree inside the given 3 feet. He then punched it slowly, it sted along with other trees behind it. The trees were aligned in rows just like the Ogretto army from the previous dungeon. Marcus noticed something when he broke the trees but decided to push that idea to a corner. "I''ll see if I can use that idea...ONCE I STEP OUT OF THIS FRIKING 3 FEET ALLOWANCE ZONE GODDAMIT!!!" Marcus thought of stepping out again, he knew there won''t be any change but he still had a glimmer of hope. He slowly walking out of the circle again and counted his 3 steps. He breathed deep and let it put slowly. "I''ve got to evade...." He said as he stepped out of the zone, but as soon as he said that and took a step out of the Circle, his leg slipped under the stone and he fell sideways. During his fall he saw it, For a split second he saw a huge Creature lunging for him as he slipped, missing it''s fang from him by a millimetre. He counted, One, Two, Three.....Eight, Nine?? "Nine Tails?" [Skill Created : Perfect Evasion] [Skill Perfected : PerfectX2 Evasion] [AGIL+ 1 CEPTILLION] [Due to Evading a Light speed Demon God ranked beast, The gained stat is multiplied by 10] [Due to original skill ''Perfect Evasion'' stats multiplied by 100] [Total Stat Gain = AGIL+1000 Ceptillion ] "HuH????" Marcus eximed, he was stunned and was still on the ground as he saw another figure hover above the air and lunge for him from one of the trees. Within a second his head was flying high in the air. As his vision slowly blurred, he managed to count the other creature''s tails. His vision got completely nk as he realized it had Nine tails too.... [YOU DIED] _______________________________________________ Author notes Kekekekekekkeke, Insane stat gains is my speciality bruh, I''m in form so, I''ll write one more today and take a long rest....Till tomorrow lol. Comment you ideas about this chapter and soam it like crazy... Spam it in Nine tails light speed...Lemme see..!!!! _______________________________________________ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 He peered deep into the cluster of trees. Marcus had respawned recently and was now on his feet looking around. "I have always wondered....Even though my Durability had broke the Limit, It was still a One Hit KO!!. Why is that system?" [It is a One Hit KO because, The Enemy has an Attack range of Infinity break which surpasses the User''s current Durability range] "Oh really?" Marcus thought about it for a minute and then shook his head in eptance. "Status!" Marcus called out to the system and it replied swiftly. The Status window opened. Marcus scrolled through his stats and then stopped at agility. He raised his left eyebrow in surprise. [Agility : 1000 Ceptillion {Limit Break In 100} ] "So.... If I just dodge one of them 1 more time, I''ll...I''ll break the limit heh? KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEKEK" Marcus''s looks and character changed back to his badass attitude, the one he had equipped while facing those poor Ogrettos. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His Eyes turned blood red as he activated Doom. Stepping out in a heroic way he made his way to the 3 feet allowance zone and paused. "Fuuuuuuuu" He let a huge breath out and took a step out. He angled his legs like an spring ready to jump. As soon as a wave of wind hit his face, he jumped in a mindblowing speed and grabbed on to a tree. His speed had increased tremendously because of the recent stat grind. The Fox under him spun around Confused, failing to find Marcus who was above it. Just as another wave hit his backside Marcus slid downnding on the first fox and heaved his hand at its skull. *Crack* The Skull split open as brain matter poured out. [STR +100 ceptillion] [AGIL +10Ceptillion] The Nine Tailed Fox''s body slumped down lifeless at his feet. [First Kill Made] [Objective Started] [Objective Progress : 10%] [Resetting Stats ording to User''s Current stats] [Warning User, No more Respawns Avable, Wish you luck, Survive!] With those same words the system went nk. The Demon fox which had attacked him while on the tree was still hanging there, snarling and baring its teeth at Marcus. It had be enraged because of its Comrade''s Death and was letting out immense killing intent towards Marcus. Marcus was now sure that his speed was now on par with that of these Nine Tailed Fox. Even though the Resetting of stats had an opposite reaction on Marcus previously, But this time it was a blessing in disguise. The Demon Nine Tailed fox slowed down considerably. He now could dodge and grind his Agility to Limit break!!. The fox lunged at him with its Mouth open, But he dodged it smoothly with a roll to the right. He heard gnarls up ahead from the forest. Marcus knew he had to finish it as soon as possible. By mistake if he let''s the Foxes regroup, then he was sure that it was his end. Marcus Evaded the Fox a Couple times and then Grabbed its Agape mouth in his hands and then held it there. [AGIL+10 ceptillion] [AGIL+10 ceptillion] The Fox pushed him back slowly against a tree. Just as he was about to reach the tree, Marcus nted his feet in the ground and looked at the surprised Fox. "That''s it foxy?" Remembering his hero Cypher, Marcus ripped apart the Fox''s mouth with brute strength and let it fall. [STR + 100 Ceptillion] "2 Down, 7 to go" Marcus rushed to the ce where he heard the growl before. Moving smoothly and magnificently, He ran into an opening inside the thick woods. It was big enough for A whole Ser stadium. In the centre, 2 Demon Foxes stood, ring and Gnarling at The Proceeding Enemy. Marcus noticed that both of them Had Nine Tails. Suddenly something struck him, He had been battling Nine tailed foxes from the begin, Which meant he had just killed 2 Beasts of Demon God ranks. Marcus felt proud when he realized this and was wearing a smug look on his face now. Pacing slowly at first and then increasing his steps, Marcus Stared at the Demons in front of him with His Red Glowing eyes. The Foxes were stunned in their ce. "Doom Is Op" Marcus grinned as he saw the Foxes hesitate. Marcus jumped and Vanished in thin air and then suddenly caught the fox on the right by surprise as he appeared out of nowhere and whispered "Boo" in its left ear. The Fox jumped back and it''s Legs trembled. Marcus by now was without any doubt faster than the Foxes in front of him. Marcus grabbed all of its tails and heaved it into the air. The fox turned and twisted in the air as Marcus jumped with a *Boom* and caught it by its head. He then Chokemmed it on the ground. A big Crater was formed around the Carcass of the huge monster. It''s tongue was out and blood oozed from it''s open mouth. [STR + 100 Ceptillion] The other fox was watching all of this. It was scared to the point that it would have pissed itself any minute now. For A Demon God, It was nothing more than a Insect in front of Marcus. This fight was supposed to be against Monsters and Marcus was turning out to be the Monster. When Marcus turned his attention to the other Fox, It trembled more than before. As a Last resort, the Fox Bared its fang and shot Marcus a Menacing re. But Marcus in turn revealed his Teeth and red at it Back with Doom. The Fox lose itsposure and ran towards the Woods with its tails between its legs. Just as it was about to reach the woods, Marcus appeared out of thin air and Grabbed its neck. "Where are you going Foxy? Your Friends are waiting for you" With an evil grin he snapped its neck and let its carcass fall. [Strength+100] "Haishh...." Marcus let out a long sigh and grabbed his overgrown hair. He plucked a Hair from the Tail of the Dead beast and tied it to his head. [SKILL CREATED : Crafting] [Skill perfected : Crafting] He smiled and then tied his hair into a ponytail, and let a streak of some hair fall in front. The Look he was giving the Fox which had just emerged from the woods was....SEXY AF. _______________________________________________ WOAHHHH... 2 Chapters hell yeah. Marcus''s details are well provided and he''s looking like a yboy now. Hehe.... Man I''m done for today, Then see you Guys tomorrow. Don''t forget toment though... As I always say, SPAM.....FUC*ING SPAMMMM _______________________________________________ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Marcus was facing another Nine Tailed Demon in front of him. His Hunch was right. Every Monster he faced till now were the Nine Tailed Demon foxes, Which was supposed to be the Boss of the SC ranked Dungeon in the real world. He had killed the boss 4 times now. Heughed at the fact that, they were this weak. But he also couldn''t underestimate his opponents and overestimate himself, Marcus at least was wise and knowledgeable about his strengths and weaknesses. The Demon Fox Growled at him. Little did the Monster know it was facing a giant monster itself. Marcus bared his teeth in return and let out a Loud Roar. [Skill Created : Roar Of Terror] [Skill Perfected : Roar Of Terror] [Setting the skill to the shortest form : (ROT)] [The skill Roar of Terror will be called as ROT from now on] Marcus was overwhelmed. He now didn''t have to shout out loud to create a skill. It was like he was slowly bonding with the system. He had exactly thought about creating a Area of Damage or buff skill and the system followed him perfectly. The Roar seemed to have a major effect on the Demon Fox as it cowered back a little. It took some steps back to the woods and bared its fangs before retreatingpletely. Marcus bolted towards the retreating beast. He reached the Beast within a span of 2 seconds and waved it ''HI'', Then without any mercy Marcus twisted its neck 360 degree. He Patted his hands together and got rid of the clinging dust. "5 dead, 4 more to go" Marcus started running deeper into the woods in search of his left prey. He jumped and grabbed on to a tree close to him and Scputed for Beasts. He continued his rush deeper into the woods. It was soon that he found out a trio of the Nine tailed beasts were following him, stalking him while hiding between the dense pack of trees. Marcus smirked and thought how foolish these things were. He bolted up a tree and ran straight to its top. Jumping up into the sky, he did a whole 360 degree turn, he gulped up the fresh air as he saw the whole forest from his position up in the air. The Scenery was breathtaking. Marcus had a smile of relief on his face when he reached high in the air to his limits and He was now free falling towards the Trio which were following him. [Skill Created : Nuclear Palm] [Skill Perfected : Nuclear Palm] Marcus opened his palm with a grin and fell directly on top of the Beast Trio. *BOOM* The entire Forest shook and vibrated. Marcus was standing on a 30 meter deep crater along with 3 smoked up skeletons. He jumped upand found out that the area around him was blown to smithereens. Thousands of trees were blown to nothingness. "5, 6, 7" Marcus counted. The Trees Respawned at the exact same time when he counted 9. The Crater was gone now and everything was back to being normal. Marcus wasughing at the fact that he was able to give a proper burial to those three poor spawns of Monsters. "8 done, 1 left" Marcus assumed that thest one''s going to be the final boss. He paced slowly, deeper into the forest. Now he knew that all he had to face was one monster and was sure that nothing else was going to stalk him. Marcus had an idea or two about the whereabouts of the Boss Monster. He had seen a huge temple deeper into the forest while he was in the air. It was a magnificent sight to see. A Big Fox was carved out from a whole mountain of gold. It was truly a sight to adore. But it was also a sight that puzzled him greatly. The Statue on the mountain, That beautifully carved Fox.....had tails far more than the number Nine!!. _______________________________________________ Author Notes N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Damn... A 9+ tailed fox. Wowowowow. KEKEKKEKKEK. I really got nothing else to say lol. Just spam your ideas in thements..... Gonna Write one more chapter, because this one was short af _______________________________________________ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Marcus finally reached where the huge golden statue was. He stepped on the stairs and paced while looking around, gasping at the magnificently carved statue. He finally stepped up to the floor. It was a big space almost on par with the size of 2 Revoker Arenas and that''s big. It was like the space was meant for only one thing and that was for a boss fight. But, Where was the Boss?. Marcus searched all around the temple but failed to find the boss. "Where are you, Good Ol'' Foxyyyyy???" Marcus shouted, cupping his mouth, his voice echoed of the temple walls but he still didn''t get any growls or gnarls as a reply. "Maybe it would take some time?" Marcus thought to himself. There were simr cases in Dungeons before. The boss would only appear once the revoker is inside the boss room for a specific time. "Haishhhh, I got to wait huh?" Marcus sighed. He sat down on the floor, his legs spread and arms supporting him. He sighed and counted the Tails of the huge Stone Fox. "1.2.3.4.5.6....." Marcus started counting slowly. "20.21.22.23.24.25...." His brows stood up "39.40.41.42.43.44.45.46.47..." His expression was now a twist of surprise and terror. "79.80.81.82.83.84.....88.89.90!!!!" "What the he...." As soon as Marcus let The Number 90 out of his mouth, The whole temple started shaking. Dust danced under Marcus in a sync as he frantically looked around with his fists ready. *Crack* *Crack* Sudden echoes of cracks sounded and Marcus looked at the Statue which was now crumbling. Wait, Crumbling?. The Golden tes of stone cracked and fell down revealing golden fur with streaks of red and blue. It was magnificently terrorizing. Marcus took a few steps back as he stared in terror at the Demon fox. It was still in the same pose as the pieces crumbled bit by bit. It was a good news that it hadn''t moved till now, But Marcus was pretty sure in the fact that the beast in front of him, the magnificent 90 tailed Fox was the Boss of this Dungeon. [Warning User] [Warning User] [High levels of killing intent sensed] [Warning User] [Due to some technical problem The Stats of the Boss could not be changed ording to that of the User''s] [Warning User] [Wishing Luck, Just Don''t Die] "What the F*CK!!" "Technical Problem my ass!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Am dipping out, peace out!!" Marcus started throwing a tantrum and turned his back to run. But he suddenly stopped and thought about the situation. The Fox was still standing. It was still iplete. Marcus thought about dealing damage while it was still bonded. *sh* Marcus gave everything into his leg muscles and jumped towards the Demon. His opened his palm and it charged up, ck colored Aura spewed around his palm as he folded it into a fist. [Nuclear Palm Improvised] [Nuclear Palm Improvisation 1 - Nuclear Fist] The Demon was on the verge of breaking apart as Marcus hovered above it for a second and came crashing straight into it aiming for its cranium. *Boom* Marcusnded his attack on what he believed was the boss. But... *Crack* *Phishh* "A BARRIER?" A Big transparent sheet was hiding between him and the Demon fox. It now cracked into pieces, but it was now toote tond a hit. The Last pieces on the Demon fell apart as Marcus tried Nuclear fisting it again. When Marcus got Close to its head, The Demon fox opened it''s eyes. Marcus got sted back due to the Immense pressure. The Eye was a mix of Gold and Red designed in a Ying And Yang style. It spread all of its 90 tails up in the air and was now gnarling at Marcus in an attacking stance. Marcus gulped and stood up slowly. With his arms down he motioned the Demon Fox "Easy Girl, Easyyyy" The Gnarling Increased. "What, You a boy?" Marcus took a peek quick under the Demon Fox. "But I don''t see anything hanging there" Marcus said pointing to its groin. As if Offended, The 15 metre Beast bared its fangs. "Oof, Sorry" It vanished into air. Marcus felt his body tingling. He ducked and rolled forward. Just as he rolled the Fox appeared in front of him missing him by centimeters. He Punched the Fox on its belly and it got pushdd to the wall. [Skill Created : Hyper Sense] [Skill Perfected : Hyper Sense] [Due to Evading ''A God yer'' Ranked Demon recent Acquired skill will be evolved] [Skill Evolved : Hyper Sense To Almighty Sense] [AGIL+ 1000 Ceptillion] [Limit Break Avable] [STR+ 100 Ceptillion] [Limit break Avable] Marcus noticed the hovering notification and closed them one by one. Marcus ignored the Fallen fox which was now slowly standing and ran full speed towards the woods. "System Break My limits" [Breaking Limits in 3.2.1] Severe pain boomed through his body. But it was now a habit for Marcus. Half of his mind screamed, telling him to fall and vomit. But the other half forced him to run. The Pain settled finally and Marcus stopped. He gasped and breathed deep, catching his breath. His body started tingling again. This time the Fox ambushed from behind and his body moved on its own as Marcus jumped high up into the air and perched himself on a tree. [AGIL+ 1000 Ceptillion] "Woah, This Skill is legit" Marcus jumped higher and then pushed against the tree, throwing himself up in the air before turning towards the Fox. The tree broke to half due to the force and started falling towards the Fox, blocking its view. *Bam* *Boom* Marcus broke through the fallen piece of the tree andnded his Nuclear Fist right on the Beast''s forehead. It went limp with a crack sound. [STR+ 100 Ceptillion] The shockwave uprooted the trees around him. The Fox wasying motionless in a crater. "Is it Over?" "Over Already?" But Marcus didn''t feel right about this. His Eyes widened as His Body started tingling again, The Limp figure in front of him vanished. "An Afterimage?" but it was toote to dodge, The Fox appeared out of thin air and bit off his right arm. "AAAARGH" _______________________________________________ Another Chapter, Another Day. It feels nice that TCS is finally onto something now. It''s a Slow Progress, But hey it''s still a good news. Thanks for the Amazing support. Once again thank you. See youter. BTW, Marcus lost his Arm, I forgot to tell you that. LoL _______________________________________________ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 "AARGH" Marcus fell down in pain clutching his teared off arm. Blood was sshing all around like water from a fountain. The Fox licked the blood on its face and bared its fang at Marcus. Its huge body, moved slowly towards Marcus who was still writhing in pain on the ground. Marcus, clutching his right dragged himself back with his feet. His vision blurred. "Marcus, Marcus" His mom called out to him. Marcus woke up from a deep slumber. "Where am I?" Marcus asked as he rubbed his eyes. But there was no reply. He looked around. His Dad was beside Mom along with Dave lookong at him, sympathizing. They were smiling but their eyes were bloodshot. They looked gloomy but they were still smiling. "We miss you son,e back home, quick" Mom said, her voice drifting apart. "Yoe back already, it''s boring....and lonely without you here bruv" Dave said, a tear rolled down his cheek. They slowly started drifting away from him as if they were floating on water. "Don''t Go" Marcus reached out his right hand, which was bitten off but it was still there, as if nothing happened. "I''m COMING" [Skill Created : Hyper Regen] [Skill Perfected : Hyper Regen] [Due to regenerating after getting damaged by a God ying Monster,test skill will be evolved] [Skill Evolved : Hyper Regen to Almighty Regen] His hand reformed as Marcus jolted up in a split second. His eyes Glowing red and Fists covered with ck aura. His ''Doom'' had a major impact on the boss Monster as it suddenly cowered back in fear. [Due to Intimidating a God ying monster, Specific skill Evolved] [Skill Evolved : Doom Evolved to God yer''s Aura] [Skill Abbreviated to GS aura] The Red terrifying glow of his eyes intensified and a huge dark aura, the dark color of blood nketed him. The Evolution of the skill led to the Monster being intimidated more as it took slow steps back. Marcus perfectly synced with it as he paced towards the Boss Monster as it stepped away from him. *sh* Marcus dissapered and appeared right in front of the Boss Monster, Looking it at its eyes. Gravity intensified around the Fox as it got smacked straight to the ground face first due to the intense pressure Marcus was giving off. Marcus pulled his leg back and connected it with the Fox''s jaw perfectly. The sound of its Jaw cracking echoed throughout the forest and the trees shook. The Land behind the Monster sted to bits because of the Shockwave. [Skill Created : Nuclear Kick] [Skill Perfected : Nuclear Kick] [Due To inflicting huge amounts of damage on a God ying Demon, thetest skill evolved] [Skill Evolved : Nuclear kick to Gxy Breaking Kick] [Skill Abbreviated to GB Kick] "Ohoh?.." Marcus raised an eyebrow at the Evolved skill. He thought for a second, his thoughts sparked as he charged up his fist. *Bam* Marcus jabbed his right fist straight to the Monster''s broken jaw and it smoothly connected. The jaw which had already suffered a break, tore apart from its mouth and smacked right on a tree beside before going limp. [Due To inflicting huge amounts of damage on a God ying Demon, the used skill evolved] [Skill Evolved : Nuclear Palm to Gxy Breaking Palm] [Improvised skill has evolved too] [Nuclear Fist evolved to Gxy Breaking Fist] [Skill Abbreviated to GB Palm] "Hmm, Just as I thought" He smiled as he stretched his hands and legs. Bending down he touch his toes and stretched his back. Rotated his head 180 degree sideways and jumped a few times. "Hah..Refreshing" He peered at the Fox in front of him. It was loosing a lot of blood from its mouth and was slowly losing HP. All of its Gail''s were down in defeat. "How does it feel to lose blood now Foxy?" He thought about the terrifying pain he experienced some minutes ago. When Marcus turned towards the separated jaw, his eyes caught a sparkling object inside. Walking slowly towards the broken jaw he relieved the Fox from the pressure. It was a living thing too and it managed to hurt him. He knew it was gonna die soon and wanted it to die peacefully. [You call this peaceful? It fucking doesn''t have a jaw!] "Shut Up System and what''swith thenguage" [I am integrating myself into the User slowly so..] "So you''re bing me and my thoughts slowly" [You got it!] Marcus was happy, He didn''t have to tolerate thatputerised voice anymore. But if it bes like him.... Marcus stared nkly ahead and gulped at the terrorizing future he imagined with the system. "Whatever" Marcus shook his hands frantically ahead of him to stop himself from imagining things. He bend his knees as he reached the Broken jaw beside the huge tree. A crystal shining a mix of orange and ck was at the centre ced perfectly along with the fangs. Marcus picked up the crystal from its broken jaw. Pieces of meat stuck itself on the crystal and blood oozed from the tip. Marcus grabbed a teared piece of cloth stuck in his pants and wiped of the mucus and blood. "What''s this" [That..My user, is the crystal used to integrate the 90 tailed Demon Fox into your body] "Eh?" [It simply means that you can make the beast your own andmand it however you want] "You mean like a summoner or Tamer?" [Hmm..Yes, summoners are those who summon beasts from the Demon world, using Magic but Tamers are those who bonds with the beast they capture in the Dungeons] "In my Case it''s a Tamer right?" [Yes] "But being a Tamer is tough though. It all depends on the trust between the Tamer and the beast. If the beast doesn''t trust you then it''s impossible...." Marcus drifted off as he looked at the Boss Monster, jawless losing blood as its HP bar dropped below 10% Marcus stood up and walked towards the Fox and bend down again. He slowly reached his arms towards its forehead and patted it. The Fox, barely clinging to life looked at Marcus. "I am sorry buddy, There was no other choice but to defeat you and I believe it was the same for you" Marcus rubbed its fur slowly. The monster continued staring the human before it, it''s eyelid slowly closing. "That''s why....I''ll save you" Marcus said with a smile. The Fox''s ears perched up as it''s eyes opened wide. Marcus held the crystal in his hand and then brought it close to his forehead. He repeated the same thing his Academy texts had taught him. The Tamer brings the Acquired crystal close to his/her Forehead and forms a pact with the beast. The Crystal infused itself into Marcus. A Tattoo simr to The me emperor formed on Marcus''s right hand, which ran from his right shoulder and chest area to his wrist. The system deciphered the Tattoo for Marcus and an image of the Tattoo appeared in front of his eyes. The Tattoo showed a Fox baring its fangs at his wrists and its body ran all the way to his shoulder. The 90 tails were tattooed on his chest and in his back. Perfectly divided to 45 on the front and 45 on his back. [Skill Created : Perfect Tamer] [Skill Perfected : Perfect(X2) Tamer] This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. [Due to taming a God ying Demon, The Recent skill will be Evolved] [Skill Evolved : Perfect tamer to Universal Tamer] Marcus had a proud feeling as he witnessed the things unfolding before him. He had just tamed a beast, That too a God ying Demon. He pumped his fist into the air. "Yes The God ying Demon is mi.." "Wait..WHAT''S A GOD SLAYING DEMON?????" _______________________________________________ Author Note: Sooooo... Marcus finally has a Pok¨¨mon. KIKIKIKIKIKIKIKI. I''ll make him ultra strong and I''ll give him a ultra strong Familiar too. DEAL WITH IT. LoL. Whatever, jokes aside F*CKING SPAM THE COMMENTS DOWN THERE. _______________________________________________ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "What''s a GOD SLAYING DEMON?" Marcus boomed at the system. [A God ying demon is far more powerful than a god ranked demon beast] "So why hasn''t the world encountered one yet?" [The God ying Demons are very rare and only 2 have ever showed itself to humans. If I simply say, they are not interested In ruling over the world or species. They are enlightened beast who has the power to kill God ranked beasts with a sliver of its true power.] "Woah, Amazing. Wait tell me about those 2 God ying Demons" [Yes, One out of the two is right in front of you or I would rather say, it''s yours now..] Marcus had a smug look on his face and his ears reddened. [And the other one is with that Old Geezer, The me Emperor.] "Oh is it powerful? oh oh and what type of a monster is it?" Marcus asked like a child in an ice cream store. [Yes, it is an Abyss Dragon. The strongest of the True Dragons] "WHOAAAAA, Is it powerful than my Beast?" [ Hmm..Both are equal in power terms, but your Fox is way faster than the Dragon, but its equally far more durable than your Demon fox, it''s an actual Fortress] "So they are equal in a way?" [Yes] came the reply. Marcus''s eyes sparkled as his thoughts started dancing. ''His beast was equal on terms of the me emperor...The FLAME EMPEROR GODDAMIT.'' ''And he could easily surpass the old geezer because he was still young'' ''KEKEKEKEK Elves'' [ZZZAP] "Ouch" ....... Marcus watched at the Fox as it started turning to ashes. Within a time span of 5 minutes, everything was dust and ashes. [The Home Of the Nine Tails Cleared] [Objective Progress : 100%] [Congrattion to User on clearing the second objective of the 3 Guardian trials] [Objective Updated] [New Objective : Defeat The God Of God ying] [Due to Conquering a God ying Demon, The Stats will be shared to The Tamer] Marcus fell to his knees and was on his fours as a powerful surge of pain flushed throughout his body. It was the highest amount of pain he had suffered. Heid down on the grass and gasped. "Breath in Marcus, And breath out" Marcus caught his breath slowly. The Land Under him had started changing once again. A 2 metre radius Circle spawned around Marcus. The RESPAWN CIRCLE?. The Colour dimmed to blue and then vanishedpletely, leaving ash behind. "Eh?" [The Respawn Circle is no more required as this Objective does not pose any type of threat to the User or his life (Damn, Its boring to talk like this. My mouth hurts)] "Whoa, I thought this was going to be something like a full on boss battle with a thousand minion god army" [Yeah. No] "Yeah" (After an Awkward minute) "Wait Lemme see my stats now" "Status" Marcus shouted as he rubbed his hands together with an evilugh of "KEKEKEKEKEKEKEKE" The status window opened and Marcus''s eyes widened and a big smile got stered to his face. [User : Marcus G Orno] Age : 17 Sex : Male Seed : ??? Soul Level : ??? Strength : Nihility stage 1 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Stamina : Nihility stage 1 Agility : Nihility stage 1 Durability : Nihility stage 1 Damage Per Hit : Nihlity level (X2 strength) Sprint speed: Nihility level (X2 agility) Skills Learned:G Orno Twist(Original,DMGX100) Lightning Bolt(Original,DMGX100) GS Aura (Original,DMGX100) ROT (Original,DMGX100) GcticPalm(Original,DMGX100) Gctic Kick(Original,DMGX100) Passive Skill:(Creator)(Perfection At First Fight) Created (Original) Passive Skills: (Crafting (Almighty sense) (Almighty Regen)(UniversalTamer) [Current Progress(The 3 Guardian Trials) : 60%] "Look at this STATS, GODDAMIT. THIS IS A CHEAT, A FRICKING HANDSOME CHEATTT!!!" Marcus screamed and jumped in excitement. "Sytem, are you even seeing this, What the hell did you say before? Huh? [You can only increase your stat range to half of Infinity Break] kekekekekekek" Marcus teased, copying the system. But no reply came. "Um, System?" Still no reply. [WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS BULLSHIT AM SEEING??] was the reply after a long wait. "Eh?" [You weren''t supposed to break past Infinity break. I mean, It''s not even possible to break past Infinity break in the Guardian trials.] "Did I do something wrong?" [Maybe the beast integration helped you. Yes it did!!!!] The system continued yapping, ignoring Marcus. [That Means.. I missed a notification, for f*ck sake!!!!!!!!!!] "What the hell are you going on about?" Marcus who was puzzled questioned the nonstop system. The System finally shifted its attention to Marcus. [You. Marcus. Yes You, CHECK YOUR INVENTORY] "Inventory wha.." Yes inventory, Marcus remembered reading about it in theics. It''s a special ce or space which the User has inbuilt in order to store important items and loots. "INVENTORY" Marcus shouted. A window popped in front of him which had a lot of rows and columns. There were only 4 objects in the box but they were numbered in thousands. [Battle Axe - 100000000, S ss Weapon] [Nine Tails Fangs - 999999, SC ss Item (can be traded or used to make weapons) [Nine Tails Fur - 999999, SC ss Item (Can be used to make very tough and durable armor, can be traded)] The Final one was what caught Marcus''s eye and the system made a ''gasp'' text and sound as he clicked on the Item. [Glitched Present Crate - 1] _______________________________________________ Author note : Woahhhh...Glitchy glitchyyyyy... Remember the Demon Fox glitching and not getting a stat reset?. Yep, So Marcus conquered it instead of killing it and defied the rules. So the Whole Objective thingy Glitched and gave him a Glitched Present box. So that''s my excuse for making him more OP. LOL. _______________________________________________ Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Glitched Present Crate - 1 [No Fu*ckin way....NO FUC*KING WAAYY] The system started going haywire inside Marcus. It started shooting an amazing vocabry of cuss words which even Marcus hadn''t heard before. "Wha...What''s wrong, system???" But the system was still going on about how it wasn''t supposed to be happening and how it missed a notification of the present. "STOP IT!!!" Marcus shouted. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The system went silent. "Ok now, Listen to me." [..] "What''s happening and why are you so worried about this Present pack? Isn''t this supposed to be normal because I cleared an SC rank Dungeon?" [Normal?. THIS.IS.THE.FIRST.TIME.I.HAVE.EVER.FORGOT.A.FRICKING.NOTIFICATION] "Chill Dude, It''s just a Notification" [Wait....Aren''t you angry with me?] "What..Why would I be angry with you?" [Because....Because I missed a notification?] "That''s what I am saying, why would I be angry with you? It''s just a notification and I still found it anyways" [Oh..] The system seemed to cool down and Marcus thought it was reflecting on itself. [Marcus...You are amazing] The system said as the Glitched pack in the inventory seemed to glow. The Name under the Package vanished and a new one etched itself under it. Marcus closed his eyes as the bright light shone directly on his eyes. Squinting he covered his eyes and slowly looked at the Inventory window in front of him. He stared wide eyed at the new present box. ''Ultra Glitched Present Box-1'' "Eh?" [You passed the Hidden Objective!!] "EHHHH?" [HAHA..You see Marcus, this was all a test. The previous users before you all got angry at me for missing a main notification and lost their cool during the Last Objective.] "Wait...That was supposed to be a Main objective?" [Hm?..Yeah Of course it is..It''s a present box which could grant a whole set of high ranked artifacts to the user] "...You Fucker!" [Hm?] After a huge pause of 2 minutes, Marcus broke the silence along with the system. "KEKEKKEKEKEKEKEKEKEK" [Heheheheheheheheheheheh] "Those previous dudes were fools, Actual fools" [Yep they were and you''ll join their list if you still fail to clear this objective] "Uff" [Why don''t you go on and open the present box] "Yep!!" Excited Marcus yelped. He clicked the present box in front of him. The box shined and vanished. Soon familiar sounds of Notification popped up in front of him. [Red Devil set aqcuired] [Rank SC+++++] [Limit broken Object, Handle with Care] [Equip Now? Y/N] "Yes, Duh" Marcus clicked on Y and his vision got nk. His eyes worked again after a while and he looked around. [Woohoo Marcus... You Look....Sexyyy] "What do you mean" [Watch] The System brought up a screen in front which was simr to a mirror. Marcus wowed as he posed himself in front of the screen. A Red Mask was on his face which had two long horns protruding from its forehead along with long curved fangs. It really looked like a devil and Marcus nodded at its name. Then came his torso. It was a long white Kimono which reached his waist and was loose till his wrist and became tight at the end of his wrist. The White kimono had little streaks of red and ck and had a red horned polka dot on both of his shoulders. His torn pant was now a ck Capri cropped pant with red colored socks. The ck knit Sneakers matched well with his socks. "WOWW. system what do you call this dress?" [The Red mask you are wearing is called the Oni mask in another world and the other artifacts you received are also from that world. The torso you are wearing is a Kimono and the Pant is called Capri Cropped pants and thenes the red socks along with the ck knit Sneakers] "Woah" [Stats enhanced x10 due to artifact perk] "This increases my stats too?" [Yes artifactes of high rank are not only for defense and attack but they have special perks which Grants the User some extra abilities or enhancements.] "Damn. Lucky Me" Marcus chuckled. After tying his overgrown hair to a ponytail Marcus thoufht about his journey till now. He used to be a very frail looking boy who was short for his age. His eyes sight was very poor to the extent that if it wasn''t for his specs it would have been a very blurry world for him. With his red colored frizzy Hair made into a bowl haircut, he was despised and made fun of by other students in his ss. Until he met Dave. Dave was a bit taller than him, He had a nice yellow colored hair done into bangs and was a bit popr among girls in the ss. Marcus remembered meeting Dave in the Farmer''s Union, when he was 6 and his Dad took Marcus to meet an old friend. His Dad''s friend was a Peasant Seed User. When His father met his friend who was stout due to the intense work in the farms, a shy boy was hiding behind and was hesitating to talk up until Marcus went and stretched his hand for a shake. From then on they were together having fun and going through dark days together for about 10 years until Marcus got ''chose'' to this ce. "HAIZZ..I wanna see that bastard so badly, he''s got a fricking Legendary seed and he would be enjoying talking to girls, exchanging *psy Numbers with each other*" Marcus rose to his feet and stretched his neck. But Marcus was not the old frail looking guy anymore. He had a perfect body, with rock hard abs detailed without any error. An Athletic body with muscles for use but not for show. His muscles were perfect as they didn''t look bulky like those overgrown body enhancers and neither did they look slim to the fact that it can be ignored. He was 180 cm tall now (ording to the system) and his shoulders were in perfect sync and looked like they could hold some serious inhumane weights. His legs were neatly muscled and had godly horsepower. His red hair was grown all the way till his shoulders and now it was tied to a ponytail and a long streak of his red hair fell loose from the ponytail and was covering his right eye. Marcus adjusted the Fallen hair to his ears. "Now, Now System, Tell me what''s this statue about?" Marcus pointed at a huge stone statue, triple the size of the Demon Fox statue from the previous Dungeon. The Land was rocky once again but in. Only Marcus and the statue was present in the Dungeon and yes the Dungeon had a rocky roof just 5 metres above the statue. [This Is your Objective. The 3rd and thest one. This statue in front of you is the statue of the God Of God ying] _______________________________________________ Haizzzz.. Another day another Chap. I am soooooo happy that I got till here and thanks for everyone who have been reading this the whole time. Thank you. We have finally reached the 3rd objective and this Dungeon Arc may end in maybe 3 more chaps. So stay tuned for more. _______________________________________________ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 "God Of God ying huh?. What type of crazy shit are you guys making me go through" [I know right!! but this is just the beginning of what you have to through] "Haizzzz..Whatever. Now when is the boss Monster gonna break free from that statue?" [It''s not going to] "Heh?" [It''s not going to break free from the statue] "I heard that, then what do I have to do, where''s the boss that I have to kill to finish this friking task" [It''s right in front of you Marcus] "Eh?" He then looked at the tall statue in front of him. It was a statue of ady in a robe holding a Fire torch on her right hand and she was holding it high up in the air just centimeters away from the roof. The Statue had a crown and it looked very beautiful. Her left hand carried a chain. Marcus peered straight into its eyes and it seemed the statue was ring at him in return. "Aaahhh, Shit" Marcus tripped on his feet and fell butt-first. "Ouch..I remember seeing a statue like this in a deviic and it had a he scary smile" The statue seemed to smile proudly at Marcus''s words. "And it got overpowered and utterly destroyed by the MCter on" *re Intensifies* "So...." Marcus peered at its eyes again but this time his GS aura was covering him. The Statue seemed to shiver. "I got to defeat this to advance and get out of this hell?" [Exactly, but it''s not going to be an easy job to defeat this sta....] *Bang* Cracks appeared all over the statue as Marcus kissed and blowed his fist. The Cracks seemed to expand rapidly as the gap between the cracks widened. For a second Marcus thought it was going to break and fall into a million pieces of stones and debris. But the Crown on its head shone a bright colour of orange as the cracks vanished in a breath''s time. "Eh?" [That was what I was trying to say Marcus. The Crown on its head is the crown of the God yer. The Crown of the God yer has a special Perk which allows the user to take any type of damage to any extent until its threshold is broken] "So Can''t I just destroy the Artifact??" [No you can''t, damaging the statue is equal to damaging the crown and damaging the crown is equal to damaging the statue] "Oh, So I have to deal some insane level of damage which is more than its threshold right?" [Yes, and It''s threshold is insanely high as well with regeneration rate of 100% per nanosecond] "....." [So, that means it''s literally impossible to destroy this statue with the ability you have now. Even with the Nihility attack range you have now] *Bang* Marcus hit the statue with Gctic Fist but the result was same. The Crown shone again and the statue recovered itself to its previous unscathed state. *Bam* This time Marcus used Gctic kick but that was also in vain. *Bang* *Bam* Even with the double punch and kickbo the statue recovered in a split second. Marcus fell back and sat down. He then thought for some time. Marcus jumped up and then opened his inventory. He grabbed one of the Battle axe and infused his Gctic Fist aura into it. [Skill Created : Weapon Wielding] [Skill Perfected : Weapon Wielding] [Skill Improvised : Gctic Axe] With all his might, Marcus swung the axe towards the statue. *st* *Crash* The Battle Axe exploded to pieces but the Statue remained intact and unscathed. "F*CK" Marcus lost his cool and started punching the statue non stop. His jabs were in light speed, the insane speed in which he was punching made afterimages but the statue recovered in the same rate to. Marcus then gave a huge blow to its leg and fell down, exhausted. The Crown shone once again and recovered slowly as if mocking the all out exhausted Marcus. He got enraged and Marcus let a loud screech as he rushed into the statue tond a powerful blow. But Marcus was exhausted to an extent that his legs gave put and he fell face first into the stone floor right in front of the statue''s feet. His Vision got blurry and soon they went nk. And within a second Marcus was snoring. He was sleeping right then and there on the floor. .... *Pop* Marcus woke up with a jerk and he looked around. He saw the statue''s feet beside him and crushed one of its fingers with his fist. The Finger recovered in a second and Marcus groaned. "System , for how long was out cold?" Marcus asked with a stretch and a groan. [The User is banned from knowing the time, but damn that was some record sleep time.] "Haizzz" He groaned and then shifted his gaze again at the statue in front. "Time for Round 2 Bitch" AFTER A LONG TIME. "Wheeze, huh..huh....huh" "What the hell is wrong with this fricking bitch made outta stone." Marcus gulped some sir to refresh himself. He gave is allnonce again just before going out cold due to exhaustion once again. The Ground cracked as Marcusnded with a thud and it respawned in no time. But Marcus was on his 2nd powersleep. *Snore* _______________________________________________ Author Notes : I noticed that I left some words in the previous chapters that i hadn''t exined yet. Exnation given below. Devi Comics : These are theics which are published by the renowned publishingpany called Devispace. Its literally aic!!! Psy Numbers : A psy number is your typical phone number. Psy numbers are unique and can be memorized easily by the Magic Earpiece which is avable for sale in the Market and is cheap. So once the Number is received by the ME(Magic Earpiece) it stores the number safely and the user can contact the other number holder with just a tap on the earpiece and recalling the other user''s name. HooH.. That''s the new words I left before. See you tomorrow then and I know I made some Solo Levelling references in here lol. _______________________________________________This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Marcus was now sitting against the Dungeon wall. He had finally woken up from his power nap. "Hey System?" [Yes?] "Can I really clear this dungeon" [...] The System remained silent. "Hah..Haha...HAHAHAHAHAH" Marcusughed hysterically. Marcus stood up and dashed towards the statue once again. *Punch* Marcus pulled his hand all the way back and punched the statue with all the power he could muster. The statue cracked from the bottom to the top but left the crown unscathed. Just before Marcus could land another blow, the statue recovered. The Cycle continued for hours or so Marcus thought. Whereas actually it''s been 700 years since he started punching the statue. The Time outside moves outside normally, but inside this Dungeon it flowed differently. Even though the results in the end would be directly proportional to the time he spent on, the time outside will flow regrly, so he didn''t actually have anything to worry about. Marcus had dark circles under his eyes now as he didn''t realize the time he was spending on the statue. "I..huff...won''t..huff...fall" Marcus said as he struggled to catch his breath. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But his exhaustion took over as his body limped and he went down with a crash. "Huff...I...Want...to..go back" Marcus wheezed as hey there on the Dungeon floor, covered with sweat and dirt. There was no respawn Circle anymore. Previously when Marcus fought with the Ogretto army, the Respawn Circle would''ve always helped him regain his lost energy. So he never had to sleep before. Whenever he got tired, he had the Respawn Circle to cool him off within 5 seconds. Now as heid there, Marcus thought about the Circle and smiled at the thought that he missed it. "I was supposed to....die anyway" Words fell out of Marcus''s mouth out of the blue. "Yeah, I was supposed to die..Then why''d you guys bring me here??" There was no response from the system. It remained Silent like before. "Am I being used as ab rat here? Is that it? It''s just an experiment huh?" "You brought me here from my death, gave me hope that I could be strong, gave me false hope that I could bring smiles to the sad faces of my parents, You...YOU LIED TO ME. SYSTEM!!!!" [.....] No reply as always. "Well If you won''t let me pass, I''ll kill myself here then." Marcus said as he teared up. A Tear slowly rolled down to the edge of his face and dropped onto the rock hard floor. "That would be better right?" Marcus jolted uppletely ignoring his exhaustion. "I''ll kill myself and you can always choose some other idiot whose gonna die" Marcus tried to strangle himself, but it was no use. He tried banging his head on the Dungeon walls and rocks, but it was also in vain. His Almighty Regen helped him regenerate faster than the statue recovered. "WoW...Now you won''t let me Die too?" Marcus cried out. "Fuck you System, FUCK you Emperor" Marcus cried as he drooped down to a corner, his head low and tears flooding the floor. After a lot of crying, The Exhaustion hit him again and he rested his head on the Dungeon wall. He was asleep. [FUCK YOU OLD GEEZER!!!!] The System suddenly boomed but Marcus didn''t react. The User Mute was on. Whatever the system says will not reach to the user. [FUCK YOU!!!! BECAUSE OF YOU OLD MAN, MY USER IS GOING THROUGH HELL HERE] [AND WHAT DID YOU SAY?????] ["To make him bondpletely with you, he has to have the will to live and protect the ones he love"] The system yed a track which was recorded in the me Emperor''s voice. [Yea.....NO FUCK YOUUU] [NOW HE''S DEAD SURE HE WANTS TO DIE] [AAARGH I AM GETTING FRUSTRATED] [I am very very sorry Marcus, This is something that I have to do..] [Because being a Guardian is not for the light hearted] [And I am sure you''ll be one, but it''s still new to you isn''t it?] [Even the otherworldly hero gave up at this point] [And we sent him back home] [But Marcus, time is almost up, we can''t lose you Marcus...We don''t have anyone else to depend upon anymore.] [Because..Because ''They'' areing...They areing as they said they would be!] _______________________________________________ Author Notes : They...U know They areing. I''ll make sure that you guys know who ''They'' are in the future chapters. So All I need from you currently now is support. Because without your support am nothing. Let''s talk about this chapter then. I made this short knowingly because no one likes too long chapters anymore, but the exact reason I Made it short was that, because I wanted to make some sad atmosphere here in this chapter and an exciting mood in the next one. So tell me.. Is somewhat short chapters okay to you guys? Or should I continue with writing Chapter having more than 1000 words? Comment down below. _______________________________________________ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 "Marcus..Son" Mom appeared before him. The Vision which he had in the previous Dungeon, the home of the Nine Tails hit him again. But this time his Parents where closer to him and Dave was also closer to him. Everyone smiled and looked at him. Marcus smiled back gloomily. His smile was a mix of surprise and depression. He was still resting his head on the Dungeon wall. He looked up and closed his eyes. "Brow-dha" "Hm?" Marcus suddenly frowned as he heard an unfamiliar voice. He looked at his parents, Tears rolled down his cheeks as Marcus smiled, his heart was thumping happily, he was overjoyed. From behind his mother, came a little sweet voice "Brow-da". A small girl peeked out from mother''s shall and his herself again when she saw Marcus. He Had A Sister now!!. "I have a Sister now?" Marcus stood up and walked towards the small yet afraid girl who was gripping her mother''s dress tightly as she cowered back when Marcus got close. Marcus stopped a few steps before the girl and bend down on his knees. "C''mon Sis" Marcus called out to the shy girl who was still gripping her mother tightly. Marcus had a happy smile on his face and blushed as he saw his sister still cowering behind his mother. "C''mon...Come to Brow-da" Marcus opened his arms to his sister. The small, cute girl gathered some courage and stepped slowly towards him. She reached out her small, fragile hand to her brother who was in front of her. But, No. The Girl stopped on her track and suddenly started drifting away. "No, Not again!!" Marcus started running towards his vanishing family. "Brow-dha!" The Girl cried out to him as she vanishedpletely with others. "NOOOOO" Marcus punched the floor and it broke into half leaving a fist mark in the centre and a big crater around it. "I...Am...Going back" Marcus whispered at first then boomed like a Microphone. "I AM GOING BACK..NOTHING CAN STOP ME FROM GOING BACK NOW...YOU UNDERSTAND THAT? STUPID STATUE..NOT EVEN YOU." Marcus stomped the floor and it broke all the way till the statue''s feet and cracked its stone fingers. The statue''s eyes said it all. It was now a little wary about Marcus. "If you have the will to move forward, no one can stop you, not even the almighty itself" God ying aura curtained Marcus as he started taking slow and steady steps towards the so called ''Unbreakable Statue''. "And that''s what I learned from this dungeon" The system seemed to be surprised at those words. "Hey system, You know...It''s already time to start talking" [Ah] "Isn''t this what you wanted?..Or should I say the Old Geezer wanted?" The system stayed silent for a second and then replied This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. [Yes Marcus, this was what we were expecting.] "Heh" Marcus made a smug look on his face as he inched towards the statue. "So my hunch was right" [On spot Marcus, I expected nothing less from you and you won''t believe how frustrated I got when I thought you were really going to give up] "You thought so?" [Man, yes!!...I even spat some disgusting words at that old geezer] "Hehe" Marcusughed as he stopped directly under the huge statue. "We seemed to have bonded a lot now system" [Yes Marcus, I am pretty sure we are ready now] "Me too buddy" Marcus closed his eyes. [System Integration progress : 100%] [System Integration sess] His body felt light as a shimmer of ck light glowed from his body and a ck smoke escaped through his mouth, ears and his nostrils. [The System yer achieved] [All Stats X100] Marcus suppressed the Intense urge to puke as his veins throbbed like crazy. His power was rising again and this time it was multiplied in hundreds. [All Stats and skills have sessfully broke through and have reached Nihility Stage 2] "Huff...Huff..." Marcus breathed a sigh of relief as his body came back to control. "Now, Now Statue..Your role is over I guess?" Marcus said as he closed his eyes and rested his forehead on its huge leg. He opened his eyes and stepped back. "If you have an Unbreakable Body...I also have something that''s Unbreakable and that''s my FAITH AND WILLPOWER!!" Marcus shouted as his system began popping up messages. [Passive Skill Created : Universe Moving Faith] [Passive Skill Maxed : Universe Moving Faith] [Passive Skill Created : Almighty Will] [Passive Skill Maxed : Almighty Will] Marcus smiled as the next notification popped up. [The User Is Unstoppable] [The User can''t be stopped until a rank ''3'' times higher than him confronts him] This meant that Marcus was literally invincible until a person having stats 3 times higher than him battled him. .... *Sneeze* Crayalus sneezed while he was munching on a beef sandwich. "Ah...Someone must be thinking about me... Whatever" Crayalus said as he rubbed his nose and nodded at a God beside him. Crayalus started munching on his favourite sandwich again. .... Marcus closed his eyes once again and opened it after a 5 second break. His eyes were blood red. His God ying Aura was once again nketing him. *Punch* The Statue''s eyes seemed to widen as it''s lower half got blowed away by Marcus''s single punch. The statue had no time to recover it''s lower half as Marcus came eye to eye with the terrified statue within a quarter of a nano second!!. *Poke* The statue''s right eye exploded through its head and turned to dust as Marcus put his finger on it. "I was in a good mood before, but ya ruined it dawg..So you know....Time to go stony" Marcus ended it with his Gctic Kick as the statue''s headpletely exploded along with the Unbreakable Crown. [The Strength stat has reached Nihility stage 3] [Objective Progress : 100%] [Objective Cleared : Defeat the God Of God ying] [Congrattions to User for clearing the 3 guardian trials] [Rewards umting] [Reward produced] A mist appeared from the Fallen down, broken statue. The mist started taking a form an animal. It finally formed it''s physical form and settled to the rocky floor from the air. "Um..What''s this system?" [Ah, This ording to my information is a Qilin] "That''s...New" Marcus said as he stared at the creature. The creature , which had the body and horns of a Mountain Antler, the head of a dragon, the tail of a Lava lion and the hooves of a Wind horse, was surrounded by dark mes and it''s mane waved in air, even without the presence of air inside the Dungeon and its red ming tail''s end was engulfed by water. Its ws were made out of stone. [And...This one in front of you is the Origin Ranked Qilin. It''s in its second strongest form and is also known as the God of God ying] "You...." The creature spoke as it stepped forward towards Marcus. Marcus stood his ground as he sensed no killing intent from the Qilin. The Creature came pretty close to Marcus''s face and whispered. "You..Did a great job...So I''ll choose you" "Huh?" Marcus who was puzzled asked in a surprised voice. But the Qilin vanished right in front of him. As he looked up Marcus found that the Qilin had turned to it''s mist form again. The Cold mist slowly made it''s way to Marcus and entered him through his forehead. Marcus fell to the ground and heated up. "Whooosh" He left a huge breath out as he regained himself. "What was that?" [The...God...The God of God ying has chose you..as it''s wielder!!!] "WHAT????" _______________________________________________ Author notes : You might have noticed me bringing in some new character without an introduction. *evil grin* . Oh, you guys will meet him....Oh you guys will meet him but not in this volume. KEKEKEK Crayalus wille... Hoho he wille and he''ll have a st. _______________________________________________ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 "What do you mean?" Marcus asked as soon as the system replied to him. "I already have Diablo with me!!!" Marcus said. [Diablo?, Who''s that?] The system echoed in his mind as it asked for details. Diablo? It was the first time the system was hearing this name. "You don''t know Diablo? Even though you merged or..as you say integrated with mepletely!" [..] "Aren''t you supposed to be able to read my mind" [Wait.. Tell me who Diablo is at least, leave the nonsensical talks aside] "Diablo is my FAMILIAR, MY NINETY TAILED DEMON FOX, THE GOD SLAYER!!" [When the hell did you even name it?] "When I was in here, in this awful dungeon" [F*CK YOU] "Wha..?" [SHUT UP!!. DIDN''T YOU KNOW I WAS ON USER MUTE YOU STUPID HUMAN BLOCKHEAD!!!] The system cut Marcus midway and shouted inside his mind. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marcus covered his ears but he was forgetting that those harsh words were echoing inside his head. But somehow he felt happy, he felt happy because he remembered the way his mom used to scold him. Marcus smiled as the system keeped on rampaging inside his head. "Ok..Ok I get it" Marcus said with a chuckle in between. [...] The system seemed to cool down. "Now if you will please, tell me about this God of God ying Qilin" "How am I supposed to wield it if I already have a fami..." Marcus cut off in between, his mind waltzed as his memories started scattering. There was another ss of Seed users. They were Soul Wielders. Meaning, the Soul Wielders could merge with a soul spirit and wield them as they want in order to defend themselves or attack. The Soul Wielders had an amazing amount of Soul Level. Marcus''s eyes widened. "If it is what I think it is, then..." "SYSTEM, Open status window" The system in a jiffy opened his status window tab and Marcus gasped. It was as he thought it was. His soul level was no more in the numerical sign of question marks instead it was shown that he had something very different from what he had learned till now. [Soul Level : God yer] Marcus always used to stumble when he saw something new out from the blue but this time he maintained his posture. He was thinking rationally and he finally came to the conclusion that it was showing as a God yer Level of Soul level because of the God of God ying''s presence inside him. He found it reasonable as he remembered the soul inside a soul wielder boosted the User''s soul level. But the one thing he was forgetting was that he still hadn''t awakened a Seed!. But that thought never came across his mind because of the continuous action he was involved once a Dungeon was cleared. Marcus remembered one more thing as he remembered his ss on Soul Wielders. A Soul Wielder was very rare in his world as it took a lot of effort and talent to be able to suppress a soul and make it his/her own. But here he was being gifted the strongest Soul for clearing the Dungeon. "The Strongest Soul!!" .... "Achoooo" "Heh? Does Soul''s sneeze too" Crayalus asked. "Maybe someone was thinking about me?" His Soul Spirit replied to him. "Yea whatever Mrigenta" Crayalus ignored his Soul spirit and continued slicing up heavenly mountains in front of him with the nail in his pinky finger. .... "System, Mirror" Marcus called out to the system as he remembered one more thing about the Soul Wielders. The system opened a window tab in front of him showing his face. There was a way to identify a Soul wielder, they had a tattoo on their forehead, which ran all the way to the sides. Marcus had a beast shaped like a lion but had some other creature''s face, which was gaping its mouth and it''s tail which had a re at it''s end was close to its gaping mouth. It was like the mouth tried to reach the tail. "AH, So I was right huh?" Marcus closed his eyes and chanted. "Summon Qilin" Marcus gave his Soul Spirit respect and called its origin name. The Upper body part of the beast or the torso of the beast formed in front of him in a red ring mist. Marcus''s eyes turned blue and his upper canine teeth extended like fangs and were blue in colour. His muscles were bulging now like he was worked up. "Wow!! This feeling of immense power is awesome" Marcus closed his eyes and exhaled air as he felt raw power surge through him. "But don''t let it get into your head" Marcus whispered to himself as he took forward towards his soul spirit. He went through the Misty form in front of him and the mist started following him right behind as he walked towards the Dungeon wall. Marcus kept his left hand in pocket and shed his right hand in air while pacing just 10 meters away from the rock hard wall. The Soul spirit imitated his movement and shed it''s ring w in the air. Blood Red w mark appeared in the air and rushed itself to the wall. There was a second silence when the w mark hit the wall, but it was soon followed by the destruction of the whole wall in front of him. Not only the part the w hit, not only the wall, but the whole area except Marcus was blown away to smithereens because of the Shockwave followed after the w hit. All he saw was ck, pitch ck in front of him. As it was an abyss, there was nothing eye catching but as he looked up he saw the opening from where he had fell and the sky was ocean blue in color. Marcus''s ponytail went loose and his overgrown hair fell on his face covering his right eye. The hair bobbed for a second around his eyes, but soon waved back and danced in air for a whole minute because of the air whooshing in front of him left after the shockwave. Marcus tilted his head slightly to his left once the atmosphere calmed down. His hair fell back to its previous ce, covering his right eyepletely and some strands of hair hiding his left when the others fixed itself on his ear gap. Marcus snapped his fingers once and the spirit vanished into air slowly. His pupils returned to its original Turquoise green color and his fangs retreated back to normal. The blown awaynd around him respawned within a few breaths and Marcus inhaled as he sat down on the rocky dungeon floor. [Well...That was....more than.... what I expected] "HAHA TRUE" Marcusughed as he heard the system stutter. Marcus looked at his hands and then around him. "This power, if it fell into wrong hands...Woah, I just cannot imagine the consequences" [That is why we select people who can use this for the good] Marcus raised his eyebrows at thement and smiled. "Thank you system, without you...I just don''t know how I would''ve managed this much power." The system made a gasping sound as it heard Marcus''sment. Marcusughed as he could feel the system blushing. When he thought about blushing red cheeks, his thoughts went back to that of his newborn sister. Marcus felt an urge to get out of this ce as soon as he thought about his sister''s blushing face. "I want to see her so badly, I want to see them ALL very badly" "System, Isn''t it time to get out of this ce?" [YESSS.. Finally] The system screamed madly inside his head and a beep followed its scream of excitement. A message popped up in front of him with a Y/N tag. [WOULD YOU LIKE TO EXIT THE TUTORIAL DUNGEON.....Y/N] Without a single thought, Marcus clicked the Y in a speed which couldpete with that of light. A blue color shone in front of him and expanded itself around Marcus covering and nketing him slowly. Marcus stared around, all he could see was blue light slowly closing on him. The Light slowly covered Marcus like it was devouring a meal and thenpletely swallowed Marcus. The blue light vanished into air as soon as Marcus was swallowed. Marcus was now floating inside a space. He felt like he was flying and swimming at the same time. When He stared down at the space, he saw an open path which was glowing white. Slowly waving his hands back and forth, Marcus swam and flied towards the white light. *whoosh* Marcus got pulled inside as soon as he reached closed to it. *Thud* Marcusnded with a thud on his back. He felt rxed as soon as he hit the soft ground. He opened his eyes and turned his head to the side. It was green grass. He was on a field covered with soft and fluffy cotton-like grass. Sitting up Marcus stared at fhe sky. The sky was now a little sh of grey and orange as the sun was setting. He was overjoyed when he learned he was no longer in a Dungeon. "Marcus" A voice called out to him from behind and Marcus quickly stood up and took an attack stance. His eyes widened as he saw a wrinkled face in front of him. The muscr guy who pushed him to the abyss. The guy who told him he was going to be the next Guardian. The Person in front of him was now very old and was bncing himself on a cane made out of bamboo. The Legend of Krozon. "You made it out Marcus!!" "I knew you could!!" The Old Man, It was The me Emperor!! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 "I knew you could do it Marcus" "I knew you could make it out" The Old Man, The me Emperor said to Marcus zs he paced slowly bncing himself on the bamboo cane on his right hand. "What Happened to you?" Marcus asked the barely standing man in front of who had bulging biceps and ripped body before. "Ah, You know Marcus, my time''s up" "Oh, I am sorry to hear that" All of the anger he had, vanished when he looked at the feeble old man. Marcus took a deep breath and said. "I''ll make sure, you get a proper burial" The Old Man stared nkly at Marcus and let out a sigh. *Pat* The Old man patted Marcus''s shoulder when he reached him and smiled. Suddenly the old man pulled his hand and his head bobbed back. The me Emperor looked at Marcus with his eyes wide open. "OH...My" He pressed his hands against his chest as he looked at Marcus in surprise. "What happened?" Marcus as always was puzzled. "What the hell did you do in there?" The Old man asked Marcus, his hands still on his weak and skinny chest. "Where?" "In the Dungeon, I sent you to" "Oh there?, just some casual grinding." The Emperor''s jaw hanged in air as he heard Marcus. "What type of a casual grinding did you do to be like this, you Monster?" "Huh? What are you bbering Old man?" Marcus probably didn''t know but The me Emperor had his own ''Cheat System'' in hand. The Appraisal skill which the me Emperor had could appraise anything. When he came to contact with Marcus, all the information about his progress appeared right in front of him. Marcus had broken through his limits and it was off charts. This was not what he was expecting. Even The me Emperor when put through the 3 guardian trials was only able to achieve till infinity break. He was happy and was also jealous. The Bit of jealousy which was rising in his chest vanished as soon as he remembered something. "Ah Marcus, what you have achieved is just magnificent and amazing." The Old Man said regaining his Old Emperor voice tone. Marcus''s ears reddened when he heard the Old man praise him. "I suppose you still haven''t Awakened a Seed yet?" "No" came the reply. "And I have to remind you, this achievement you achieved in these 2 years were Unreal, I congratte you on the behalf of the other guardians." "Yea" Marcus rubbed his nose, looking smug. Suddenly then did he realize what the Old Man had said. "Wait..2 years?" Marcus questioned. "Yes 2 years in the outside and 6000 years inside." The Old man replied with a smile. "6000..Wha..?" Marcus found himself stutter. Who wouldn''t?. He had spent an entire time span of 6000 years In the Dungeons trying to escape. "In order to help you grind, the time inside was set in a way that it would only effect the time here, outside slightly" The Old man said pinching his fingers and rubbing them together, indicating the small time which had passed outside during his life inside the Dungeons. Marcus still was dumbstruck. Maybe he hadn''t noticed it earlier but his status window did show his age clearly, it was... "STATUS!" Marcus boomed and the system popped up revealing his status window. He peered at his age. It was 17. It showed ''18 in a day'' beside it. Which meant.. "It''s my birthday tomorrow" Marcus said as he kept his voice down and looked at the ground. Shifting his gaze to the Emperor, Marcus snapped once again. "Tell me Old man, what do I have to do to get out of this ce." "Oh excited are we?" The Old man replied and came close to Marcus again. This time he kept his hand on Marcus''s chest and said something in a very very low voice. "As I asked earlier, you still haven''t Awakened your Seed right?" Marcus''s chest started feeling warm and a ck light started glowing from its center as he looked at his chest. Soon a Notification popped up in front of him and Marcus read it aloud. "Do you want to receive the Seed from THE FLAME EMPEROR?" Marcus was shocked. He was so confused when the Notification popped up. "It''s my bidding gift to you Marcus....for the hard work you have done..please don''t deny it." Marcus couldn''t say any less and he epted the Seed as the old man had requested him to. The system inside the me emperor asked. [Hey Old geezer!! What are you doing? Wouldn''t giving him your Seed seal 60% of his true power] The Emperor smirked. "Yes it will, but the way it is now, his sneeze could destroys. I want him to be able to master his powers bit by bit so he could control it on will...and you are forgetting something system" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. [And what''s that?] "He still hasn''t awakened HIS Seed yet!" [Oh My...You mean, he has that Seed?] "Without a doubt" The Emperor smirked and looked at Marcus who was running around in excitement. Meanwhile on Marcus''s side. He was running around, jumping 50 feet high and was walking in the clouds. He was brimming with joy.....he had a seed now, that too The renowned Cheat Seed of The me Emperor and it was his now. Marcus was surprised when he found out he was able to walk on Clouds. It was the system which helped him understand that it was because of The powers of The Qilin he was able to do that. Marcus gasped when hended without a sound on a flowerbed on hisnding and walked on them without disturbing any. "MARCUS!" Marcus turned as the Old man called him. He appeared right in front of the old man in a split second, almost throwing the old man off bnce. "Cool down Marcus...Remember To be calm always because that is the only state in which you can produce wonders during an intense situation." "Yes Sir" Marcus replied with respect. "Then, I would also like to pass on my Famr, my beast TO YOU MARCUS" The emperor emphasized on the beast but was dumbfounded when he saw a part of the Tattoo on his hand sticking out from Marcus''s kimono. "Huh? Don''t tell me you have a Beast too" The Old man pointed at his wrist. "Eh? Marcus followed his gaze. "Ah this, this is Diablo, my famr The Ny tailed Demon Fox" Marcus showed, pulling his kimono up. "Oh and this too" Marcus closed his eyes. After a second or two he opened them and they glowed blue, his canine teeth extended to fangs and his hair waved in air. The Qilin appeared behind in it''s spirit form, having 2 big muscr arms with deadly ws at end and Fangs bared from its mouth. 2 goblets of fire revolving around its head. It was glowing like a sun during noon. The Old man''s teeth almost fell of when he saw Marcus in his spirit wielder form. He had thought he was able to suppress Marcus to some limit, but no, this boy who was in front of him, was something else, A monster among men. Marcus snapped his fingers and he returned back to being normal. "You have A beast and a Spirit too?" "YES" Marcus said proudly, beating his chest. The old man thought for a second. ''My abyss dragon could help suppress his power a bit more. It''s better I try persuade him to take it too'' "Ehem, Marcus could you please also take care of my Drako too?" The old man asked pointing on his tattoo. "Huh? Is it even possible to have two famrs?" "Of course it is Marcus, but only some high level people could achieve this feat...like you" "Because this is yourst wish, I''ll recieve it with pleasure" Marcus said suppressing the excitment which was building up in his chest. The Emperor chuckled and went close to Marcus. He ced his hands on Marcus''s head and started whispering again. Soon a notification popped up again and Marcus epted it without a second thought. The Tattoo from the Old man''s arm slowly started withering away and appeared on Marcus''s left hand and ran in the same pattern it did on his right hand with the Demon Fox. The only thing which was different was the details. The new tattoo showed a mighty dragon spiralling towards his wrist and its tail stood upright on his shoulders. The old man didn''t move his hand from Marcus''s head and soon another notification popped up. [DO YOU WANT TO BE THE GUARDIAN, Y/N] Marcus looked at the notification and then at the old man. The Emperor smiled. "As I said Marcus, it''s time up for me" Marcus with a long face clicked on Y. "I''ll ept it because it''s your death wish" "Bwhahahaaaa" The old man threw his cane into the air and turned back to being the Muscr dude. His robe changed to an open shirt and he wore Bermuda shorts. He had suitcases on his hand and a fedora cap on his head. A sunsses was prepped on the fedora. Marcus looked at him with his jaw open. "I said my time is up AS THE GUARDIAN" "Eh?" "It''s vacation time Marcus, I''ll be going to this ce called HAWAII on this other world and the beach view over there is Mwhaaa" "Eh?" "Tata" "Wait, you fu*kin Old Geezer" *Vanish* Chapter 22 [Daves Vlog] Chapter 22 [Dave''s Vlog] As Usual Dave Vagner Made his way to the Big Private Vi he owned by the coast. His Father was resting on a luxurious armchair when his mother was sitting by the swimming pool, her legs partially under water. Dave greeted them gloomly as he closed the gate behind him with a pull of his hand in the air. He had mastered Telekinesis yesterday. When His Father saw his son enter, he got up from his Armchair and walked towards Dave. With a hug he received Dave into his chest and kissed his head. "You are outgrowing me Dave, That''s my child *sniff*" "Ah, cmon Dad I am 18 already, stop with this smoochy smoochy things" Dave said in his gloomy voice. Right after Dave left his Father''s arms his Mother attached herself on to him. "Wee Daveyy, Mommy made some amazing dinner tonight, there''s so much food that you could feed 3 entire houses" "Then It''s better to feed 3 poor houses" He scowled and rushed out of her grip into his Huge vi. Dave''s dad and mom looked at each other and sighed. "He still hasn''t forgotten him" Dave''s dad said as he got close to his wife and hugged her gently, his gaze fixed on his son who was walking away from them to the vi. "How could he? he had the most happiest time of his life with Marcus." Dave''s mom said as sheid her head on her husband and closed her eyes. A drop of tear rushed down her eyes and dropped on the paved path. "He used to be so energetic, now look at him honey...he''s...he looks dead!" The woman spoke, her voice wavering. Dave''s dad shook his head. "Because he is honey" He said, shifting his gaze to his wife who was also looking him in his eyes now. "Because he is dead Inside" .... Dave reached his room in a breath and changed his Academy clothes and wore a casual Tshirt and loose shorts. Closing his door behind him, He slowly paced towards his table. He pulled the chair back and sat on it with a sigh. His eyes were barely open, it was not because he was feeling sleepy, it was also not that he skipped sleep. It was because of him. MARCUS!. His only friend, The only friend he cared , The only friend he had made during his Eighteen year old life. The Sudden suicide of his only friend made him gloomy, As if he had died on the same day too. Dave rested his head on the chair and stared at the ceiling. His eyes waltzed as he thought about his days with Marcus. They were Fun and especially, they were happy days. He came back to his senses and opened the table shelf beside him. There was a diary inside. His log recorder. Dave used to write in the diary and he recorded important things which happened every day, just in the hope that Marcus woulde back and he could tell him all about the 2 years he missed. Grabbing the pen from the pen stand, Dave opened the Diary and started writing. ''Year 2023 October 23rd It''s been 2 years since Marcus die... Vanished!!. His birthday is tomorrow and I have prepared for the Birthday party. Brought many presents for his parents and his cute sister. Evelyn resembled him a lot. I smile like a moron whenever I see her y around. But I also feel empty when I leave her behind. Mr and Mrs Orno were always there for me when I needed and Marcus too. But here I am, his only friend who failed him.'' A tear sshed on the page. Dave rubbed of the left tears from his eyes and evaporated the moisture on the page. ''Ah, What am I even saying, I am pretty sure he''lle back for us. He is not the type to leave his loved ones behind but...Leaving that matter aside. As I said I have prepared all the necessary things for his birthday party. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I still remember, How bloodshot His parent''s eyes were when they heard about the incident. They registered aint against the school management and med them for their son''s deat...Disappearance. I myself had done what I could to support them. Being a Legendary seed had helped me a lot till now, but during all that mess, my power, my seed couldn''t do anything, For false usation, Marcus''s dad was charged and was pulled out from being One of The King''s Ten Mages. Mr Orno epted it with pride and left with a challenge to the king, that he''ll bring back his son and make him the best out of the best. The King didn''t charge him with anything as he thought it was words from a paining Father who lost his son.... But even though I told them they coulde stay with us in the Vi , they denied. Mr Albert Orno now works with the Farmers in the fields and Mrs Reirin Orno had started her own bakery in the Capital city. It is small but I have arranged people to deliver funds secretly. The one thing The Orno Family denied was sympathy. Haizzz. But trust me Marcus, I''ll take revenge for you, I''ll get that Gabriel son of a pig and his digger Girlfriend. Because your friend is now a Legendary Seed User, Ranking top 3 in the Revoker board at the age of 18...all because of you. I am doing this for you Marcus. Soe back home Marcus. My Best And only friend'' Dave threw the pen into the air and itnded perfectly on the pen stand. Closing his Diary he yawned. Dave pulled the table shelf back once again and with immense care ced the diary inside. He closed the shelf and locked the shelf with a fire spell. Thinking about Marcus and his days with him, he slowly walked over to his king sized bed. Dave smoothly got under the nket and switched off the lights with a snap of his fingers. It was bed time for him. Dave had to get sleep tonight because he was going to have the biggest surprise in his life ever the next day. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "F*ckin geezer... " Marcus exploded with rage. [That Old Hobo] The system joined Marcus. "I mean, how could he leave at a time like this?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. [Yea...Right when we came out of that hell hole] Both of them cursed and bad-mouthed the me emperor, on the other side, The Old man wasying on the sand at a beach in Hawaii and sipping on a drink. After going on for 2 hours nonstop of cursing Marcus finally settled down. He Made his way to the tree beside him and sat under its shade. Now that he had got rid of his anger, the atmosphere felt calm and peaceful. A strong Gust of Wind blowed his fatigue away and heid his head back on the wood with a sigh of relief. Now that he was out, out from the bloody Tutorial Dungeons, he had the first breath of relief and tranquility. He breathed in hard as he tried to enjoy the Oxygen out there in the open. "System" Marcus finally broke the silence. [Hm?] "As a Guardian, What are my duties? That I am obliged to do?" [Ah, As a Guardian you ask Marcus?!, Currently you only have one main objective] "And that is?" [To protect the Earth from them] "Can you please....tell me who ''Them'' is now? I am the Guardian now and I think that''s a reasonable question" [AH, Marcus I was about to tell you about themter but I think you are ready] "Ready...PERFECTLY" [Hm, So here me carefully Marcus! Don''t miss a detail] "Okay" Marcus shifted his pose and enthusiastically got ready to hear whatever the system had to say. [So....''Them'' are Celestial Beings that live in the God''s Realm, They are beings who have ascended to Godhood leaving behind everything. They live in a which is only essible to Ascended Beings.] "Woah, So what''s the beef between us Humans and...Gods?" Marcus questioned with the curiosity span of a scientist. His eyes were sparkling and his face was twisted with curiosity. [Ah Marcus, That''s where I am getting to..... So almost Thousands of years ago, *A digital presentation starts ying* A human being of OUR EARTH, Broke through his humanly limits and ascended to Godhood. His Name was Ravens. Through years of meditation and practice he finally unlocked and broke through his limits, but never lost his humanity. He helped the whole Human race and conquered all of the Dungeons which were active during his time. Having the power and sense of A god, Ravens was literally unstoppable. Soon the whole world came to know about the Ravens family. Ravens along with his wife and his small one year old boy was called the Godly Family. The King that time was annoyed and jealous of Ravens who was getting all the love and praise from the inhabitants with his amazing achievements. The king, who was arrogant and greedy formed a cult of the top mages who had a sole role of summoning other gods from the Celestial Realm. They finally seeded in summoning a God after 17 years of nonstop chantings and rituals. The God who they summoned was the Baddest of them all. The Evil Intents of the Cult managed to summon Briskus, The Evil Overlord. Upon giving his summoners a wish, he recieved the reply to kill Ravens. The Evil Lord who was font of Killing epted it withought a second thought. It was soon that Ravens doubted the arrival of another God to his world. Briskus released an immense amount of Killing intent. Ravens who was finally sure of the arrival of his rival, made his way over to Briskus. A big fight between the both gods took ce causing mass destruction and thousands of people lost their lives as they got caught by surprise between the Intense battle between gods. Ravens slowly started overwhelming Briskus and was on the verge of defeating him when a minion of the Overlord got hold of Ravens family. His Wife and his 17 year old son was brought in front of the battlefield. Ravens who saw his family lost his concentration and was brutally stabbed by Briskus. Injured and tired, Ravens tried his best to stop the Overlord but it was of no use in front of Briskus. Briskusnded a devastating blow and teased the barely alive Ravens in front of him. Just when he was about tond the final blow and end his rival''s life, Ravens''s son shouted out to the evil lord. "I''ll do anything, don''t kill him. Take my life if you want , please don''t do anything to him!" Briskus who was surprised at the words of the boy, left his Rival alone. Briskus knew Ravens only had some more days of life essence in him, but the Maniac who heard the boy had a devilish idea pop up inside him. He stepped back from Ravens and walked over to the boy. The Woman who was his Mother was unconscious. Blood dripped from her forehead all the way down to her chin. Briskus got hold of the boy and opened the portal to the Celestial Realm. "This bloody human managed to hurt me?. Me? Who is the Overlord of the whole Universe!! I''lle back, Oh I''lle back and destroy this entire. I promise I''ll not do it myself, but instead I''ll make him do it." Briskus shouted out in a volume which covered the entire and lifted up the unconscious boy in his hands and motioned at him. "He, will destroy your. KIKIKIKIKIKIKIKI" Briskus walked into the portal with an evilugh. Soon after the exit of the Overlord, The kings men captured Ravens and his wife. The King charged and med them for treason and the cause of the destruction and loss of lives. Ravens and His wife were penalized with death. His wife was hanged right in front of him and the exhausted and tired Ravens was dragged on to the Noose. Right before getting hanged, Ravens boomed out to the people who hade to witness his death. "I Ravens am gifting my Seed to the most worthy human, who will take revenge for all of the deaths of those innocent people. I am not scared of death, It is you guys who should be.." With thosest words Ravens exploded, a trail of light left his blowed up body and went up into the sky.] A tear rolled down his cheeks as Marcus witnessed the scenes which unfolded in front of him. "How can they be cruel to the most honest man in the world?" Marcus asked, a slight waver of disbelief in his voice. [That''s the difference between humans and ascended beings Marcus. Ascended Beings are those who have experienced power in their life and humans are those who crave for that power. When they find it impossible, they try to destroy things which they can''t achieve themself.] There was silence from Marcus''s end as he nodded in agreement. [The people who understood Ravens were granted Legendary seeds and The me emperor was granted The Cheat Seed for his intense determination to make the World a better ce. That''s how Guardians were formed. They were formed so that one day they could defend the Earth against the coming cmity. The Cmity, The Son of Ravens........ CRAYALUS RAVENS] Chapter 24 Chapter 24 "Crayalus Ravens huh?, I bet he''s strong" [10 times stronger than you, and that''s just what I think he''ll atleast be.] "What''s that supposed to mean, Even after training non stop for 6000 years in the Dungeon and he''s still 10 times stronger??" Marcus snapped. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. [Well duh, That dude''s training in the God''s Realm okay!!! The fricking God''s realm. What less do you expect from a human who''s no less inferior to a god??] "No less than a God?" Marcus went into deep thought mode. He yed with his eye brows, bit his overgrown nails and blowed away the dirt between them. Suddenly, as if he had achieved everything in this world, Marcus jolted up and posed like a king after a war. "If he''s a God, Then...I''ll be the God yer" Marcus said in the coolest way ever. His Demon Fox Diablo shed and dimmed as if cheering him up. Crayalus was 10 times stronger than him, but little did he know that the Seed he had recieved from the me Emperor actually was holding his true power back. Without the Seed, Marcus would be in par with Crayalus''s strenght. But the Emperor had his reasons even when he realized the boy in front of him could easily overwhelm the kid of The First and the only God from Earth. Even the system realized the drastic drop in the power level of Marcus. But kept itself shut as if recognizing what the Emperor wanted. The me Emperor only wanted the good to happen. If Marcus returns to his homnd with that much raw power, he was sure to falter somewhere and lead to the destruction of the entire. But now reducing his power which he had already experienced will help him control it better and finally master it. BECAUSE AT THE END OF THE DAY, MARCUS IS GOING TO BE THE BEST AND THE STRONGEST GUARDIAN THE EARTH EVER HAD. "Haizzz" With a sigh and a groan Marcus stretched his limbs and his spine. "Hey system, Let''s go back now, back to my home" [Yes, Sure] Marcus''s heart beat faster as another portal opened up right in front of him. This portal resembled the one from the Dungeon. Without any other thought, Marcus jumped right on to the portal. He once again felt as he was swimming and flying at the same time. The other mouth of the portal was at the other end. Marcus frantically made his way to the end and sted right through the opening. His Vision blurred and he cringed as white light hit his face and his eyes. His pupils adjusted pretty quick to the drastic light change in the atmosphere. Blinking his eyes a few times Marcus finally saw the beautiful scene in front of him. The Sunlight rushed right on to his face and his face flushed a little due to the warm stray lights hitting him. He could see his Academy right in front of him. The Terrace he jumped from and the podium from which he was looked down by others. His heart welled up for some time but suddenly returned to normal as he shaked off the dark memories from his past. He was on the mountain which was right beside his Academy. "Alright, Time to meet my parents and my little sister" Marcus blushed when he thought about his cute little sister. [KAWAII] "Eh?" [It means Cute] "Ah, Righty Righty" [Marcus!!, It''s better you hide your identity, atleast till you reach your parents] "Yea..Makes sense, People won''t recognize me anyway, But putting on the Mask and walking through the streets will make me cool" There was a pause for a whole minute. "KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK" *ZAP* "Aargh!!" .......... His ''Oni'' mask was on his face. He wondered why people from the Other Earth called this Oni?. [If you remember, I said ONI in The Other Earth means Demons or Devils.] "Ah, That really makes sense, I mean look at this thing, Nk wonder these are called ''ONI'' masks,....The Devil Masked Marcus, whoa" [Stop being delusional unless you want another electric zap stuck up in your ass] "No, Goddamit anything but that!!!" With a snap of his finger Marcus was back on his outfit. He called this his official Outfit now. The White Kimono with the ck capri, the amazing shoes and of course the ''ONI'' mask. Marcus was on the road from the mountain in the blink of an eye. He patted the white kimono and readied it neatly. He did the same with the Capri and blowed the dirt away in his shoes along with all of the other leaves around into air. He paced slowly on the path as leaves fell slowly all around him. Inside he was screaming with joy because what he was doing now was.. "COOOOOOOL!!!!" A boy in his bicycle shouted from behind as he saw Marcus pacing through the falling leaves. "KIKIKIKIKIKIKIKI, I know right!!!!" ...... After all of the cliche cool moments, Marcus reached his home. It was the same from the outside, but he bet it was not at all good without him there for his parents. Marcus opened the gate and closed it behind him. Looking around with a feeling of nostalgia he shook his shoulders as a weird feeling creeped up in his stomach, Marcus stopped right in front of the door. His parents where talking inside. Their voices were very low and not clear. "I better hear what''s going on" Marcus activated his Almighty Sense. The Voice became clear as daylight and he heard the conversation. "How was today''s work?" His mom was asking, probably to his dad. "It was good, we managed to actually do some quality work in the fields today" His father''s voice replied. "Fields?" Marcus''s eyebrows went up as a little streak of surprise hit him. "But he''s an Unique Seed Mage in the King''s Pce?!" "The other farmers were a big help too, using magic in the fields really does the trick" His father chuckled. Marcus rang the bell without a thought. The Voice inside went silent. Marcus''s fists were clenched. What was going on???. Why was he helping out in the fields?. Isn''t he supposed to be one of the best Mages in the kingdom?? Maybe the king asked him to go support the Peasants?? But they usually didn''t recieve any help!!. His head was about to blow up with thousands of questions but it soon went nk when he heard the clink of metal behind the door and when the wooden door opened. His Mind went nk and his eyes welled up behind his mask. He broke down emotionally and hugged the figure in front of him. "MOMMMMMM!!" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 "MOOOOM" Marcus hugged his mother who was in shock. Before being taken to the Dungeon, Marcus only used to be upto her shoulders but now he was much taller than she was. Reiren G Orno, Did not avoid the stranger''s embrace. She took him into her arms as if telepathically connecting with with the person in front of her. The warmth which Marcus was giving out sparked a doubt on her mind. Was this person in front of her Marcus? He lost son??. Albert G Orno was quick to react and jolted up from his table. He was right behind Reiren G Orno within a second. Albert red at the masked stranger and forcefully pushed him away from his wife. "Who are you???" Albert shouted. "Are you one of the King''s men??" Albert shouted again when he didn''t get any reply from the stranger. Marcus was stunned. He looked at his hands, The same hands which embraced his mom a few seconds ago. This feeling, this feeling of joy he was having was heavenly. How many years has it been since he hugged his mom? When he got to middle school, he thought it wasme to hug his parents and showing his love. He loved them of course, but in public he thought it was embarrassing. Marcus shook his head, he regretted his choice. "HEYYY!!!!" Marcus''s head snapped back and he came eye to eye with Albert, his father. "Tell me who you are?, Or else things could get messy." Albert produced mes from his hands and took an attack stance. Marcus took a step back. He rxed his shoulders with a sigh. Taking a long breath and releasing it slowly he went for his mask. His hands fidgeted around the corner and he finally pulled the Mask off from his face. Albert and Reiren, both of them stared at his face and frowned, suddenly recognition hit them and Albert''s jaw cked. Reiren gasped, her hand on her mouth. Slowly releasing her breath she asked the boy in front of her in her wavering voice. "Mar...cus?" She pointed at him. A tear dropped from his chin as he nodded frantically with a smile. The time seemed to stop for a second. Everything got back to life when Marcus was tackled by his father onto the curb. With a surprised look, Marcus stared at his father who buried his face on his chest. "Dad??" Marcus suddenly felt something wet under his sweatshirt which was below the Kimono. "Dad?" Marcus asked again, this time with a bit surprise on his voice as he realized it. Albert was crying, he was literally leaking on Marcus. "I knew... you were alive son, Y..You came back!!" Marcus lifted his neck up a bit and struggled to get up, but was tightly held down by his father. He gave up and keptying still on the curb. His Old man still had it in him. The Power!!!. Reiren soon was beside her son who was pinned down by her husband. She stroked Albert''s hair and then shifted to stroke her Son''s hair all while crying. Marcus knew for an instance, those were the tears of joy, the tears of happiness. He reached out for his mother and hugged her close to his chest too. They were having a family reunion after 2 tough and long years. There was another thud and a step on the doorway. The three of them looked at the door. Marcus''s eyes opened wide and he smiled to an extent that his face hurt and he looked like a moron. His little baby sister, who was only 1 year old, was standing on the doorway, looking at her parents and a new person in between them. "Momma?...Dadda??" Little G Orno spoke out. The three of them stared at each other stupidly for a second but soon got up on their feet. The trio rubbed their eyes and wiped off the tears. Reiren soon called out to her little baby girl who was staring at Marcus as if she was looking at a monster. "Evy, Come to Mama" The baby girl heeded to her mom''s call and rushed to her side. She fumbled a little but soon reached to her mother''s side. Reiren embraced her and kissed her cheeks. She lifted her up for Marcus. Marcus held out his hands towards his sister. The girl hesitated for a second but due to it''s innocence it smiled and stretched it''s hands towards her brother. Marcus suppressed the feeling to run and jump all while saying KAWAII. He blushed and embraced his sister to his arms. "Her name is Evelyn, Evelyn G Orno m, we call her Evy" Reiren whispered from his side. "Hello Evy" The girl looked at his face as if surprised. "Brow-dah?" Marcus''s eyes opened and his cheeks reddened. "HAIZZZZZZZ" Marcus sighed. ''ACTUAL KAWAIIIIIIII'' His Mind screamed, No wait HIS SYSTEM SCREAMED. ''I know right, what less would you expect from my sister?'' Marcus thought in return. Now as they were Integrated sessfully, Telepathic talk was possible, Marcus now only had to think what he needed to say and the system would recognize it. So he literally wouldn''t have to talk out loud to reply to the system which in return will not make him look like an idiot....Less like an Idiot. Marcus felt his hands chill up. "Huh?" He looked at his arm, it was just Evy and there was nothing else. He shifted Evy to his other hand and the chillness went away, but instead his other arm started to chill up. Now that he was up close with his sister. She was very pale. She was snow white. "Um Mom, Dad?, Is something wrong with Evy?" Marcus slowly whispered it to his parents who were beside him. "Ah Marcus, we meant to keep this a secret between us Four, but now as you have returned, this secret will be between the five of us." "Uhuh" Marcus nodded in return. [Did she say Four of them?] ''Shut Up'' "Sooo, The thing is Son, Evy is a gifted child" Albert said. "Say what?" Marcus perched his eyebrows in return. "What your Father meant to say is that our Evy is a God-Gifted child. She has an Inborn affinity with the ICE Element" His mom exined. Marcus dropped his head low. His facial expressions were on neutral. Suddenly he lifted Evy high into the air. "MY SISTER IS THE MOST AWESOMEST PERSON IN THE WORLD!!!!!!!" Reiren and Albert smiled as they both rxed their head on each other. "He is back" "Yes he is" They chuckled at their son who was now giving a piggyback ride to their daughter. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Their smile faded as they realized they had one more thing to tell. "Um..Marcus?" Albert called out to his Son who was now on the floor getting beaten up by Evelyn with a branch. "Yea" Marcus held his sister''s hand gently and looked at them. "Ahem, We had something...else to say" Reiren stuttered and pinched her husband beside her. "Ouch" "Eh?" Marcus didn''t like where this was going to. "Um....We...We have another new member in our family" Albert said in one breath. "Huh?" *Step* *step* Slow and soft steps sounded behind Marcus. "Are...you...going to be..My.. Brother??" ................ Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Are...you...going to be..My.. Brother??" A voice which stuttered and wavered at the same time spoke. Marcus turned slowly and his gaze fixed itself on a girl. She had a beautiful feature. Her hair was blonde and her eyes were blue. She was standing around 133 cm in height and was slim. The little cutie was fidgeting with her long blonde hair which reached till her shoulders. She looked like she was on her teens. His eyebrows perched for a moment and he turned to look at his parents. He spread his arms to his sides, asking them what was going on. His father yed with his hands and his mother rolled her eyes and whistled. Marcus narrowed his stare at them and sighed. "Care to exin?" He asked directly this time. "Ah, Marcus I was getting to that" Reiren fidgeted with her hair. "We found her in the streets, without any shelter" "So we adopted her" Albert finished. They seemed to sweat a little. They thought Marcus was going to be angry because as a single child he was the only one receiving their love. "Ah...." Marcus''s head drooped down and his expression shadowed. His parents went still and they started turning pale. "So..." Marcus said in a low terrifying voice. "I HAVE ANOTHER SISTER TO LOOK AFTER !!!! WOHOOOOOO" Marcus jumped with all of his might but forgot about the insane stats he had. Within a second he was up in the sky between the clouds. His expression twisted into surprise as he opened his eyes in mid air. He was falling down in an amazing speed. His fall speed peaked to 120 km/h when he was about to reach the ground. The Kic energy he stored during his fall was very big and the impact might destroy the area around. Marcus knew if hended right now, his house and his family would be sted away. He calmed down and forced his brain to think. Suddenly his mind sparked and he remembered something, QILIN!!. He forced his body to fall vertically, in a way that his feet faced the ground. He had nothing to fear now because he remembered that he had a GODLY SPIRIT residing inside his body. Marcusnded with a gentle tap on the curb and the grace in which hended and followed through was utterly magnificent. He raised his hands like a ballerina and paused. His gaze darted to his parents. Their Jaw cking look made him chuckle. "What was that son?" Albert jumped at his son and shaked him like a maniac. Marcus continued chuckling and he looked at his awestruck mom who was covering her mouth with her hand, holding Evy on the other. "I''ll exin itter Dad, Once we finish what we have to do here" Marcus motioned his father to the Little Girl who was still behind him fidgeting around nervously. "Ah" Albert smiled and let go of his son. He then slowly walked over to the nervous girl and bend down to meet her eyes. "Don''t be afraid Iris" Albert held his adopted daughter''s small hand in his and turned over to Marcus who was smiling happily at Iris. Iris blushed and covered her face. Marcus walked to her and bend down beside his dad. He grabbed her hands gently and pulled them down. Looking her in her eyes Marcus smiled. "Hello, Iris, I am your brother Marcus and I''ll protect from everything" "Pro...Promise?" Iris held out her pinky finger. Marcus chuckled and grabbed her pinky with his. "Promise" Iris blushed and hugged Marcus. Everyone had a goodugh. It was getting dark. They watched the sun vanish into the buildings and then finally got inside their home. Marcus did a full house check within a second and was on the sofa, when the rest of his family reached the living room. "Nothing''s changed huh" Marcus took in a deep breath and reminisced his days inside the same room. His parents settled on the the sofa opposite to him and his sisters cuddled beside him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "So son, Where were you these 2 years" His mom asked in a caring voice. "Ah, So.... I was trapped in a Dungeon" "....And I have a Cheat Seed" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 "And I have this Cheat Seed...." Marcus said as it was casual, that too looking directly at his dad''s eyes. "Ah" Albert replied with a smile. "Eh?" His dad snapped back when he rethought about what his son had said. Marcus broke down at his dad''s expression andughed. "As expected" Marcus said between hisughs. He soon calmed down and looked at them. "Ok so I''ll tell my adventure after that fall" Marcus said. "Please do son" His dad''s reply was quick, he was sitting at the very end of the sofa. Marcus started his tale from his jump from the academy. Hearing that he tried to end his life made his Mother''s eyes tear up. She wiped it quick and smiled as Marcus continued his story. His Dad''s eyes went wide when Marcus said he met The Legendary, The one and only, me Emperor. Even though there was a little doubt in his eyes, he soon nodded when he realized his son hadpletely changed from being short and slim to be the hottest of his age. Both of his parents felt proud when Marcus said he conquered all three high ranked Dungeons. Even though both of them had a bit of worry in their eyes, the unscathed Marcus in front of them reassured everything. Finally His dad''s eyes almost popped out when his son said he recieved The me Emperor''s Cheat Seed. "Marcus, thank you..foring back" Albert hugged him. Reiren just behind them, wiping her tears. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marcus hid the fact that he had two Familiars and a Soul Spirit. Knowing too much might put them in disadvantage and make them worry more about his health. So Marcus kept shut about the gifts he recieved from the Dungeon except the Costume set he was wearing. His mom looked at his costume and scowled. "Marcus, your dress might have dirt and sweat in it let me clean it for you." Albert loosed his hug and took a step back to see his son''s weird costume. "Ah not needed mom, It auto cleans itself every 2 hours." Marcus replied as he stood there, showing them his outfit. He snapped his fingers and the costumes vanished. Instead of the Red devil set, his torn Jean''s and naked torso was now visible. The tattoos hid themselves onmand. Another perk of Beast Tamers. Both of his parents eyes popped when they saw their son''s chiseled body. Albert went close to him and pressed on his abs. He quickly clicked on all 8 of them with all the force he could. When he finished, his fingers hurt and his jaw cked when he realized they were reddened. "Son, You...You are Amazing" Albert said as he punched his son''s abs and scowled in pain from the recoil. "I know right" Marcus said as he rubbed his nose, proud. "Brother has Muscles??!!!" Iris said from behind. "Hehe, Yea" Marcus said and flexed his biceps. Iris jumped up and hanged on his hand. Marcus pulled her up and down like she was some sort of dumbells. Herugh made Marcus blush. [Yep, He''s turning into a sis-con] The system spoke inside him. "Finally, Dude I thought you were dead" [Nah Bro, was chilling with your brain here] "Who are you talking to son?" His dad asked intrigued. "Ah, Dad I forgot to say that I have a system too" Marcus said, scratching his chin. "A...System?....ALREADY!!!....A SEED USER HAD TO MASTER THE BASICS OF THEIR POWERS FIRST TO ENABLE THEIR SYSTEM FROM THE ''SAO'' (System Awakening Office), AND YOU ARE SAYING YOU ALREADY HAVE ONE??? YOU MASTERED THE BASICS ALREADY!!?!???" "Yea...Dad" He replied, still scratching his chin.. Why not, it was awkward. He just didn''t master the basics, but he owns the system now. "Marcus you keep on suprising me everytime you open your mouth" Albert said, a bit of wave in his voice. "Yea dad, I wanted you to have this" Marcus opened his inventory and pulled out 1 Battle Axe. The one from the Ogre Dungeon. He had thousands of them in his inventory. "This is a S ranked artifact, which I got from the First dungeon" Marcus spoke, shifting the Battle axe from his right to left. "You are the one in charge of Weapons right Dad?, I''ll give thousands of these Axes to the department." Albert kept his head down at Marcus''s word. But Marcus didn''t notice the sudden atmosphere change in the room, he kept on talking about how he had another thing to give him. He pulled out 10 Demon Nine Tailed Fox fangs and showed his father. "These are SC ranked Arti..." Marcus''s voice faded out when he noticed his dad''s head drooped down. His mother''s sight was down as well. "What happened to you guys?" There was no reply from them. Marcus saw his dad hesitate. Suddenly the incident before came to his mind. He had heard them talk about farmers and his dad working in the fields. He pushed the fangs and the battle axe into his inventory and closed it. As soon as he closed his inventory, he walked towards his Parents, who were still looking at the floor. "What happened Dad?, Tell me!!. I am here now, Everything is going to be ok" Marcus reassured his parents as he pulled them close and hugged them. The same feeling of wetness hit Marcus, when he felt water roll down from his chest. His dad was crying, his mother was sobbing. "DAD!!!, TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED RIGHT NOW!!!" Marcus jerked his dad, holding his shoulders. Albert was still crying, there was no reply from him. Marcus left him and grabbed his mother by her shoulders and pulled her close. "At least You tell me Mom, What in the world happened???" There was no reply from her side too. Tears rolled down from her cheeks and hit the floor. Marcus couldn''t see them like this, he needed to know what was going on. He shifted his gaze once again to his dad. "Dad please...Tell me" Marcus said in a pleading voice which was low and raspy. Albert, his dad wiped of his tears. His eyes were still glued onto the floor. After some seconds and a breathing session, Reiren and Albert settled on the sofa behind them. Marcus bend on his knees and ced his hands on their knees. "Now tell me Dad, Mom..Trust me I can deal with anything." Marcus spoke. "I am NOT THE MARCUS FROM BEFORE, I am now simply the strongest here, I don''t fear anything, I don''t run away from troubles anymore Mom, Dad. TRUST YOUR SON" Reiren was the first to speak up. "We don''t want you to face any more trouble Marcus, It''s better we leave this as it is" Marcus sighed at his mom''s word. "But, I can Only leave things as it is only if I know what the thing is first" He replied and shifted his gaze from his mom to Albert. Albert took his hands away from his eyes, They were shriveled. He quickly gave a gaze to his wife and then brought it back to his son''s face and looked at him in his eyes. Marcus''s eyes expressed he was curious and worried at the same time. Taking a long breath again, Albert, Marcus''s dad held his son''s hand. "I....SPO..SPOKE AGAINST THE KING, FOR YOU" ....................... Chapter 28 Chapter 28 "I SPOKE AGAINST THE KING FOR YOU, MY SON" Albert cried out in a single breath. Marcus who was kneeing down, slowly released his hands from his father''s hold and stood up. "HAHAHAHAHAHA" Marcusughed holding his stomach. Albert and Reiren looked at him in surprise. Evyughed along with her brother. "That was it?, And here I thought it was much worse" Marcus said when he finally calmed down. His parents were looking at each other in confusion. "Dad, Aren''t you forgetting something?" Marcus asked as he perched his right eyebrow. Albert thought for a second and then shook his head at his son. "Arent..You..Forgetting something?" Marcus said again but this time waving his hands in front of him, motioning to his side. Albert once again went into deep thought, he really wasn''t getting it and neither was Reiren. They looked at each other and shook their heads at each other in confusion. With a chuckle Marcus broke the awkward silence. "Me!!.. I am right here, And I am a high ranking Seed user now, the king can''t touch me" Marcus turned back at his parents. "You guys went against the king for me, Thank you, So as your son I, Marcus will even go against gods if it''s necessary. He turned his head towards them again, but his body still. His red eyes sent a chill down both of his parents spine. The pressure their son was producing was Extraordinary. The Air around started rupturing. The Aura.. "This Aura...Son, You are a BEAST" Albert shouted, a wide smile on his face. He was feeling proud for his son''s achievement up till now, But also was frightened at the insane change of his once wimpy son. "Nah.." Marcus replied. He looked at his dad in his eyes. "I am something more than A BEAST" Marcus said with a grin. His eyes turned back to normal, the calm greenish color appeared back to his eyes. But Albert sweated as he realized his original eyes had much pressure than his skill had!!. "I''ll go and fresh up, Mom please prepare dinner, I''ll have a feast tonight." Marcus said as he stuck his head from the doorway to his room. "It''s been almost a millennium since I had Mom''s delicious cuisine." Reiren smiled at his Son''s praise. It might have been just a phrase to them, But to Marcus it was real. "A Millennium, Haizz" Marcus grabbed his towel from his cab and removed his pants. Switching on the Light (Invented with the help of Light Magic and Lightning Magic) he stepped into his bathroom floor. It was very clean. He almost teared up when he realized his parents had been keeping it clean for his sake. Just in that sliver of hope that their son will return one day. And here he was, surprising his Parents and having surprises for himself when he came to know he had siblings. ... After a long, rxing bath Marcus changed clothes to his Kimono and Capri''s. He chuckled when he realized that he had far outgrown his old collection in his wardrobe. Now that he looked at his pants, he realized how short he had been and red streaks of embarrassment danced around his cheeks. Marcus stepped out of his room and walked to the dining room, crossing the lit up living room. It felt refreshing to be back. Marcus shook of his memories from the Dungeons and entered the dining room. The Table was set perfectly and 5 chairs were set up in perfect alignment. Evy had a much taller chair and Marcus chuckled when he saw Evy struggle with the food on her te. His eyes darted around the food on the table. His all time favourite, Fire Den Turkey was the centerpiece of the feast. He drooled at the sight and staggered to his chair, his eyes fixed on the huge meat which was almost the size of the table. His leg hit the chair idently and the chair exploded sideways, exiting through the back door and into the dump. "Oh, I am sorry" Marcus apologized awkwardly to the rest of his family. Their eyes were open to an extent that they were about to pop out. "hehe....Haaaaizzz" He sighed. Marcus made his way back to the living room and grabbed a chair. On his way back, he thought about the power he possessed. He really had to learn to control his strength. If he left it stagnant it might backfire, just like it did right now. But atleast the Chair left this world in style... As he put the chair beside the table and sat on it. His mind seemed to scream some words to him and it was not the system. ''WITH GREAT POWER COMES GREAT RESPONSIBILITY'' Marcus nodded in agreement, He rubbed his chin and furrowed as he really seemed to understood the meaning behind those words. [SERIOUSLY???, what''s with this cliche'' line?] The System shouted back, Marcus snapped as he reality hit him once again. "Marcus, Start eating" Reiren motioned to the Turkey, taking her ce on the chair beside him. "Ah, Yeah" The family of five had a huge feast. They talked about daily matters and helped Marcus catch up to date. After some more of casual talks, Marcus started looking around, They were alone right now, His mother was in the kitchen washing dishes with her Water Spells. Evy and Iris were ying in their room. Albert noticed his son. "What is it son?" "Ah dad, I wanted to ask you something, I actually forgot this before" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Came the reply from His son. "Yes, Go on, Shoot" Albert replied with a smile. "But what did you say to the King that he banished you from his pce?..I mean seriously, You are among the best Mages in Krozon." The smile faded when Albert heard the question. Marcus felt guilty when he saw his dad''s smile fade. "It''s okay, You don''t have to tell me everyt..." "I TOLD HIM, YOU''LL COME BACK" "huh?" "I TOLD HIM, THAT MY SON WILL COME BACK AND PROVE HIS WORTH RIGHT BEFORE HIS EYES" "..." "I CHALLENGED THE KING FOR A BATTLE ON YOUR RETURN, YOU, MY SON AND HIS YOUNGER SON, GABRIEL RICHARD" Chapter 29 Chapter 29 "I TOLD HIM, THAT MY SON WILL COME BACK AND PROVE HIS WORTH RIGHT BEFORE HIS EYES" "..." "I CHALLENGED THE KING FOR A BATTLE ON YOUR RETURN, YOU, MY SON VERSUS HIS YOUNGER SON, GABRIEL RICHARD" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Marcus got up slowly. His head was drooping and his eyes were on the ground. He did the same thing he did before. With augh he snapped his head back, covering his mouth with his right hand and holding his stomach with his left hand. His parents were stunned...duh. Their son wasughing like a maniac when he heard he was going to battle against the King''s son. Marcus stopped his giggle and lowered his head back to normal, his hand over his eyes and his hair falling over. "Dad, don''t worry about me, It''s better you warn the king." "Why''s that son?" "Eh, You ask why?. Hehe" Marcus chuckled. Marcus interlocked both of his hands and snapped his fingers. The cracking sound of his fingers echoed throughout the hall and the vibe in which Marcus currently was, sent a chill down Albert''s spine. "Because....His son ain''t gonna walk after the fight" "But..." Albert wanted to protest but shut up as soon as he saw his son''s face and his eyes. He was smirking, his eyes the normal calm green. But the atmosphere was on a different level. It was menacing. There was pause between them for a whole minute. They didn''t look at each other. Evy''s and Iris''s voice echoed from their room as theyughed and chuckled during their ytime before bed. Albert remembered something. He had heard it from his friend. Aaron Vagner, Dave Vagnor''s father. "Ah, Marcus" "Hm?" Marcus snapped out of his menacing thoughts and looked at his dad. "I heard from Aaron that there was going to be an Alumni meet tomorrow at your acade...Previous academy." "Oh..." "Do you have any ns tomorrow, If there''s nothing you could visit your friends" "Huh?..Friends?, I have only one friend and that''s .." Marcus frowned when he remembered something. DAVE!!!. "Dad!!. How''s Dave doing??" Marcus asked, a lot of interest behind his voice. "Ah, Dave, He''s doing very good. As he had awakened a Legendary Seed, he was soon taken under the wing of Mage Earth, so there''s nothing to worry. He has been performing excellent in his Academy (Unreal Revoker Academy) and.....He is ranked the 3rd strongest revoker on the table." Albert said looking down, a smile on his face. He finally thought he could see his son fluster for a second. He really thought Marcus looked cute when he was surprised...But Nope. Albert''s smile faded to a pout when he looked at his son. Marcus was grinning looking at the framed family photo which was hanging on the wall. "Expected of him, I am surprised he isn''t 2nd already..I suppose it''s him, Gabriel''s brother whose 2nd??" Marcus continued saying with a grin as he turned to look at his father''s flustered face. "....." "Dad?" "...No...Comments..." "Haha" ....... Marcus was on his bed and inside the covers soon after the clock rang 11. He had wished his Parents good night. Thinking all about today, Marcus drifted off to the most rxed sleep he ever had. Evy and Iris were hugging each other as they slept on their bed. Meanwhile, In Albert and Reiren''s room. "Hello, Aaron? It''s me Albert" Albert was calling his friend with the help of the ME(Magic Earpiece). "Ah, Hello Albert? What''s happening?, Finally decided to shift to my Vi eh??. Trust me, this ce is awesome, we have this coolba..." "No, Aaron..Listen to me Man..It''s just, I needed to tell you a good news." Albert said as he cutoff his friend. Aaron went silent for a second but soon the reply came. "Ahah, A good news??. Thiste in the night??.Whatever Go on shoot, man" "I am really sorry for waking you up by the way, But the thing I am going to say was going to disturb your sleep anyway ....and probably your son''s too" "Huh?...Enough with the suspense man..Tell me the good news already." Aaron shouted at the other end, a slight change in his voice''s pitch. "Okay...So the thing is....He''s back" Albert said with a smile on his face his voice wavering. "Huh?, who''s back??" Aaron asked back, he was sitting on the edge of his bed. His wife was beside him who woke up due to the tumultuous noice her husband was making. "Him Aaron!!!...My Diamond, Your son''s one and only childhood bestie....MARCUS G ORNO!!!!!!!!!!" ............ Author Note. I am back boiss, was feeling under the weather for some days. But am back. You might have read my review on this book. I really was going to drop it, but something told me,...People might actually like it. Thanks to everyone Who has been supporting me till now. This book might have never happened without your support. A big thanks again. Oh..Btw I''ll make sure to update on a regr basis. Bye bye.... Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "Him Aaron!!!...My Diamond, Your son''s one and only childhood bestie....MARCUS G ORNO!!!!!!!!!!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ... There was a big pause on the other side. A sudden crash was followed by arge scream on the other side of the magic earpiece. Albert cringed a little as his ear rang. "HUUUUUUUHHHHHH??????" Aaron screamed on his Magic Earpiece. Albert chuckled on the other side. "Yes Man, He''s finally back and....You won''t believe the way he has glowed up" "What do you mean man??. I..I need more details." "Ah, So it was around 3pm or so I guess and we were just talking casually, That''s when we heard the bell ring and the knock on the door. Reiren opened the door first and this masked dude suddenly hugged her shouting Mom!!. haha..I did what the Guardian''s usually do, I pushed him away from her and shouted at him. I still get the creeps when I think how I shouted at him..." "But did you ask him where he had vanished for two whole years??" Aaron cut off his friend. Albert stopped before he spoke. He thought it was better that he hid the fact that his son had a Cheat Seed now. Marcus also had said to keep this a secret, just for his sake. "Um...He was notfortable with that topic, so we dropped it while we caught up" "Ahah, Go on...Tell me more" "Hah where was I?, Yeah... after that he just removed his wierd mask and stood before us with his arms opened wide. Haha, It took a bit for us to recognize him...Because trust me when I say this..." Albert faded his voice for a second and then spoke into the Magic Earpiece ones more. "Girls will go mad for him" Albert whispered into the Earpiece. "Like hell they will" Aaron chuckled from the other side. "Oh...Let''s see man....Let''s see" Albert smirked as he replied softly. "Can you guys stop with theparisons??..It''s Marcus''s birthday tomorrow" Reiren pinched her husband as she woke up from her disturbed sleep. "YESSS...AARON I MEANT TO CALL YOU FOR THIS ACTUALLY" Albert shouted to the other end. "Huh?. What?" "We have to celebrate the return of my son tomorrow, Plus it''s his birthday tomorrow" "Of course, we have to...Leave it to me man. We''ll celebrate it here, in this Vi,e over at 7.30 pm tomorrow after you guys have some family time. Everything will be ready by then." Even though he was verbally speaking to Albert, Aaron Vagner winked as he spoke. Just because he felt cool to be doing a favour for his childhood friend. "Done..Good Night Aaron, See you tomorrow..." "Good night Albert, Dave''s gonna explode once he hears this news." "HAHA, It would be awesome if he doesn''t know about this until the party." "..." "...." Both of them went nk. Aaron was the one who broke the silence. "Then why don''t we just do that?" "I was about to say so" Albert replied. "Then it''s fixed.. I Will see you tomorrow, Good Night" Aaron said from the other end. "Ok..Let''s make it the best birthday he ever had..Good Night" The call ended with a ping and the magic earpiece vanished. Albert grinned at his reflection in the mirror. Reiren smiled softly at him and patted him on his back. "Sleep now, we have to n for tomorrow soon" She said as she drifted of to sleep. "Hmm" ......... Author note This is a short chapter. I know. Lol. Its gonna be a less action more drama and things arc for some chapters. So I thought it might be better if I divide that arc to small chapter of around 700 words. So it''ll be over in 5 or 6 more chapters. This allows me to release more chapters a day easily. Instead of releasing one chapter with arge word count, it must be suitable for you guys if I release short chapters having around 600 to 700 words but more than 1 a day. That was it. It might begging for some chapters for now. But I promise I have a whole action paced arc and an academy arc nned. So have the patience and adjust with my average writing. Thank you again. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The Next day... *YAWN* Marcus had just got up from the most rxing sleep he ever had. He rubbed his eyes for a second and then realized he was not supposed to run them, he patted his hand and made it go through his bed hair. He really had grown some hair, but he didn''t n to cut them..Yet. It was October 24th, But Marcus still hadn''t realized it. Noticing the date was something which he had forgotten during his time in the Dungeons. With another yawn, he walked up to the curtains and spread them open. Bright sunlight hit his smooth face and it seemed to shine. He cringed back a little, his eyes closed because of the sudden gush of light. The soft warmthness on his face made him smile. He opened his eyes to find his pupils adjusting to the light. He had Almighty Sense now, so it didn''t take any longer than a second to adjust his pupils. The system thought about wishing him birthday, but realizedter that it might ruin the surprise his family had nned. The system had actually caught hold of the electric signals through which his father Albert and Dave''s father Aaron were contacting each other. Of course, Marcus being in deep sleep helped it to keep those informations to itself and it didn''t ruin any fun which was supposed to happen today. Marcus shook his head and paced slowly towards his attached bathroom. He was always quick about freshening up, as he didn''t like to spend a lot of time in water or sitting on a marble te, doing nothing but just excreting. Within a minute he was out of his bathroom, he made himself light and had already bathed within that minute. His teeth glowed when he showed it to the mirror on his wardrobe. "Perfect" "Marcus!" His mom called from the kitchen. "Yes Mom?" was his reply. He spoke in the softest way he could. It instead turned deep and sexy, Hearing himself talk like one of those Main characters out of the films sent a wave of goosebumps on his spine and the hair around his neck and his hands stood still like a tree. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Usually Marcus got angry at his mom whenever she used to shout his name to call him, even when she knew he had already woken up and was inside new pair of clothes. But those tough years which he had spent inside the Dungeons all alone, with aputerized voice speaking to you had changed him. Not only Physically but mentally. Thoroughly Mentally. "Breakfast''s ready, have it before it cools down!" "Ah Yes, In a minute mom" Marcus said as he set his long and overgrown hair. He was thinking about the hairstyle he should do. His eyes darted around his room and then locked itself on a deviic. The Front page had The Main Character grinning. He also had overgrown hair, just like Marcus. Marcus smiled and then reached out for the rubberband on his shelf. Standing still in front of the mirror Marcus held the rubber band on his lips while he tied the end of his hair with his hands which was around his neck area into a short ponytail. His red hair was frizzy as well as a bit hard, It spread out like spikes all around except the ce he was tying. He grabbed the ponytail with his left and grabbed the rubber band with his right. With a small struggle he finally settled his fight with his hair and tied it up as he wanted. "To be Honest" Marcus spoke. "I am looking a bit hot, I guess girls are gonna go mad over me during the Alumni meet. KEK KEKEK KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK" [Finally.....*ZAP*] "AARGH" ....... Marcus walked down the stairs two at a time and jumped on the floor andnded softly. He made it to the kitchen and sat on the chair beside the table. Marcus changed his mind and dragged the chair to the table and sat on it. He waited for his mom to bring his breakfast to his table. He yed with his fingers for a minute. His eyebrows perched up when he realized his home was quite. It was eerily quite. He could hear crickets and other bugs screeching outside, but nothing was happening inside his home currently. It was as if, he was the only one inside his home right now...he WAS the only one inside. Marcus stood up with a jolt, which sent the chair rushing back to the wall. "Mom?, Dad?" Marcus walked to the cooking ce but found no one. He frowned and looked back. He made his way out of the kitchen passing the dining table. He took a right turn and entered his little sisters room. There was no one here too. "Wait" Marcus grinned and pped his forehead. "Man, I was so tensed that I forgot that I had powers" "Almighty sense" [....] "Hm?.....Almighty sense" Marcus repeated again when there was no activation of his skill when he thought about it. The system was quite as well. "WHAT''S GOING ON??????" Marcus shouted at his peak. The ground shook under his loud voice. It seemed as if an earthquake had passed it''s way right now. His mom who had just called him just five minutes ago was missing along with his dad and two little sisters. ''Is it the King''s men?'' ''Or was it somebody else?'' ''Or did they had something urgent that they couldn''t tell me?'' ''No, they might have told me earlier if they were busy or urgent'' ''This was something else'' ''And why the hell isn''t the system responding?'' ''And why is it that I can''t even feel it?'' Question spat itself at Marcus time to time. It was a nonstop chant. His eyes widened and his ears stood up as the clock rang. SOMETHING WAS WRONG. SERIOUSLY SOMETHING WAS WRONG. .............. Author Notes Double chapters....KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK. I said this was much easier for me now when I am writing short, but just a bit short of one thousand words. Hope you can adjust it. I mainly aim this because this might be more suitable when you just want a quick read. If you want longer chapters then what''s the wait. Go on SPAM IT IN THE COMMENTS SECTION. I am not taking up more space Now. Thank you choosing my work and thank you for reading it up till now. A big thanks again. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 SOMETHING WAS WRONG. SERIOUSLY SOMETHING WAS WRONG. Marcus sat with a thump on the ground, his legs crossed and his arms bncing him on the floor. It was his thinking posture. The system was eerily quite as well. It felt like there was no system but instead it was just a very bad delusion he had. He shook his head off that thought. Actually inheriting The Cheat Seed of the me emperor had reduced the integration between Marcus and the system by 20%. Which in turn helped the System to keep its mouth shut or actually it had enabled User mute. The system wasughing like a maniac at the other end. [LOL..MARCUS''S SCARED...KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK] It continued it''s mechanicalugh until Marcus broke the silence. "Hehe system..you seriously think enabling user mute might actually block me off??" Marcus said with the coolest grin he could ever make. [HUH?] "Don''t HUH me bro...Aren''t you forgetting something??" [...What..AmI forgetting?] "If we are already integrated more than 50 percent then that just means I can disable the User mute too....Asshole" [...] It was pure silence from the system''s side.It got annoyed at the same time but felt hyped and proud when it realized how smart it''s User was. "Ah so.." Marcus stood up slowly and dusted his jeans which he had just worn after he freshened up. He pulled his unbuttoned sky blue shirt to the forward and readied his white sleeveless sweatshirt inside. "Let''s go beat the King''s ass!!" [Huh? What the Fuck are you spouting??] "It must be the king right, he must have hurt his ego when my dad challenged him, so he might''ve captured him and might be nning to execute him and my whole family in front of the public for some unknown reason and charge him with some nonsensical cases" [.....] It was the third time the system went silent. First one was when it enabled the User mute, second one was when Marcus spat some amazing pun back at him and the third time was now...When It''s User, Marcus G Orno was spouting some very delusional bullshit. [The fuck...Stop it with your delusions!!! The king wouldn''t even have to just kidnap them if they knew you were here at the first ce and second thing is, how the hell would you have slept through their kidnapping when they would have caused a big ruckus inside??. Seriously you?. You got God level senses idiotttt.] The system rapped inside Marcus''s head. ..... "They.....Might have used Sleep magic" [Fuck You!!] Marcus stumbled when a huge amount of current passed through him. "AARGH, NOW!!!" Marcus screamed as he got paralyzed by the system. [New Skill learned : ULTIMATE ELEMENTAL TOLERANCE] [Skill Abbreviated : ULTIMATE ELEMENTAL TOLERANCE to (UET)] [Learning this skill while battling the system has granted it with the evolution perk] [Evolving skill : ULTIMATE ELEMENTAL TOLERANCE] [Skill Evolved : ULTIMATE ELEMENTAL TOLERANCE = ALMIGHTY ELEMENTAL ABSORPTION] [Evolved skill Abbreviated : ALMIGHTY ELEMENTAL ABSORPTION to (AEA)] The system regained itself. [WHAT IN THE GALACTIC FUCK AM I SPOUTING??] ... The time seemed to stop for a second. Marcus head was drooped down, it was like those scenes when he had done something very badass. "HAHAHAHAHAHAAAA" Marcus broke the silence with hisugh. "Exactly as nned" [What the hell?] "Your role is now over system, Thank you for ying along as I thought you would" [The hell are you saying?] "To put it in simple words" Marcus spoke and then paused a second. "Now you can''t zap me anymore bitch!!" [Huh?....] The system sent another wave of electricity down it''s User''s body, but Marcus stood still like he was. He was grinning and looking at his framed family photo on the wall. He rubbed his right index finger and his thumb together. Something yellow started forming at his rubbing. It was lightning!! or it was lightning magic!!. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The recent skill he learned was proving it''s worth now. He could absorb any elements thrown at him now. Marcus slowly walked out of his home. He had a smile on his face and was peering at the electric sparks forming on top of his index finger and his thumb. His left hand was on his pockets as he made his way towards the gate. He jumped and crossed the gate in the same pose he was in and jumped once again when he touched the pavement. When he reached the peak of his jump which was almost outer space, he released the small electric ball which had formed between his fingers. The Electricity turned into lightning and thunder when it released itself from his hands. Thousands of lightning bolts shot out, dancing and waltzing it''s way through the sky and in between the clouds. Marcus was free falling now, both of his hands spread out on his sides. He was now in a cross position. He had just witnessed one of the abilities of his new skill, ALMIGHTY ELEMENTAL ABSORPTION or AEA for short. One of its abilities other than absorbing the elements was multiplying it into any level the User wanted. Because Marcus rubbed his finger''s together for almost hundred times within that time, multiplied the small electric zap into almost 100 times of it''s original capacity. Marcus slowly hit the ground with his back and bounced back from the impact. The Qilin ability he had inside was a big help to his overpowered jumps and stats. Hended with his feet after the bounce and made his way back to his home. He closed the gate behind him by manipting the air. TELEKINESIS was something he had idently acquired Or it could be just called another perk of AEA (ALMIGHTY ELEMENTAL ABSORPTION) which was maniption of any elemental power hees in contact with. Marcus opened the door the same way and close it as well with his air maniption. He was silent when he made his way through the hall to the living room. He sat on the sofa and ced his leg on top of each other. The Silence soon vanished when Marcus opened his mouth. "NOW...NOW" He said as he looked at the t white wall in front of him. "Dad...Mom and my lil'' sisters" "Why don''t you dispel that Invisibility Magic?" .............. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 "Dad...Mom and my lil'' sisters" "Why don''t you dispel that Invisibility Magic?" Marcus chuckled as he spoke to the wall in front of him. Soon after a minute of intense staring at the wall it finally gave up. The wall fell over and All four of them were standing there like mannequins. All of them had an awkward expression on their face except Evy, who was happy to see her brother and was chuckling and spreading her hands towards his direction as if wanting to be beside him. "How did you know it Marcus?" Albert asked, totally dumbfounded. "hehehe...who knows" was the reply from his son. "Ah, it must be Evy giggling, I don''t know why but she was giggling so much when we were hiding back there" "Hehehehe" Marcusughed as he narrowed his eyes at his father. *FLASH* Marcus grabbed his dad by his neck and exploded his way through the walls of the house and reached the woods behind. There was a huge hole in his house now, but that didn''t matter now, what mattered now was the person in front of him, whom he had grabbed by his neck was not his dad. Albert''s face started twisting in a gruesome way. The fair skin started melting away and tanned skin appeared as soon as the skin on top melted away. It was a Man in his 40s. He was bald and was missing an eye. His face told that he was surprised as well as scared. He might not have thought that Marcus would see through him. "Who are you?" Marcus asked the man under him, still grabbing him by the neck. Both of his hands were pinned by Marcus''s legs. Marcus raised his hands and turned his open palms into fists. His fist seemed to heavily threaten the Fallen person. "I''ll repeat this thest time" "Who Are You?" Marcus threatened, his calm turquoise green eyes faded and glowed back with blood red ferocity. His neck hair stood up in an instant and Marcus ducked his head down just when a sharp dagger missed him by centimeters and hit the tree in front of him, splitting it into two. Another one creeped behind him, but Marcus easily tilted head to the sideways a bit and caught the dagger with his Index and middle fingers. The dagger stopped in between his fingers and dust whooshed in front because of the shockwave. Whoever was throwing the dagger was either a very good thrower or...a very good assassin. Marcus turned his head sideways to the right and his red glowing eye was wide open in anger and was on the corner. He caught sight of ady wearing short trousers and a blouse with a jacket on top, revealing her slim belly. Her hair was tied back to a ponytail and she had a half mask on which covered her nose and mouths. But Marcus could clearly see the disbelief in her brown pupils when he looked at her. He had easily dodged her throw and grasped one of her S ranked artifact with his mere fingers. Marcus slowly stood up and left the man free from his grasp. The bald manughed and slowly started getting up on his feet. "You should have just yed along, now see what we''re going to do to you and your fami...." Those were thest words of the bald man when Marcus bicycle kicked his head deep into the ground. The Bald man was now burrowed upright into the ground, his booted legs towards the sky. He was surely.....DEAD. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Man..This Shirt is disturbing" Marcus said as he removed the unbuttoned shirt from his back, rolled it into a ball and tied it and throwed it high into the sky. Marcus had a grin on his face as if it said ''This will be long over in the time the shirt falls down'' "Now..Now. Tell me who you guys are or" Marcus spoke and paused as he stretched his interlocked hands towards the sky. ... "FACE MY WRATH!" *FLASH* Marcus vanished into thin air and appeared in front of the masked assassin. "Hello" Marcus smiled. The Masked assassin''s eyes opened wide when she saw Marcus appear before her in a split second. She jumped back in defense and grabbed another dagger from her hip pouch. The Hip pouch seemed to be an S ranked artifact. ''The Infipouch'' which could hold infinite A ranked artifacts and Has a 2 slot limit for S ranked artifacts. She grabbed one more dagger from her pouch. Both of her hands were gripping on daggers each. She jumped at Marcus in an impressive speed but it wasn''t enough for the beast in front of her. The Masked assassin jutted her right dagger straight at him when she lunged at him. Marcus dodged in slow motion. He grabbed her attacking hand, pulled it to his side and broke it by kicking her elbow in a single motion. She fell down as she writhed in pain and agony. "Bang" "Are you gonna tell me now?, Or should I break her hand too?" Marcus spoke as he pointed his right hand to his house''s terrace far behind him. He was holding a ming bullet on his left hand. It was fired at the exact time when he broke the masked assassin''s hand. Another female was on the top. She was holding a gun, it looked like a Runestone Sniper (Basically a sniper). It was another S ranked artifact which was packed with insane firepower but had a major setback in reload speed. The Masked assassin writhed in pain. She didn''t speak out anything. "Ah..Ok...I''ll take it into my hands then..Have a good time" Marcus said after taking a look at his fallen enemy. *FLASH* Marcus vanished from the sight of the sniper. Her head jolted back when she saw her target go out of her range. She looked again inside the scope for a quick check. "Oh, Do you see anything?" Marcus said as he tapped on her shoulders. Her wide eyed turn was followed by the crunching of her nose. Marcus pulled his finger right back on time and only broke her nose bridge. "I''m only holding back because you were Iris''s duplicate" He grabbed her by her shoulders and threw her on top of the masked assassin far in front of the woods. He manipted the air around there to reduce the fall impact. They weren''t supposed to die yet, he needed answers. Although he idently went overboard with one poor dude. "Evyyyyy....Oo Eeeevyyyyy, why don''t youe out and meet your brother??" Dusting his hands, Marcus called out to his Little sister''s doppelganger. Marcus bolted into his house when there was no reply from the dupe. He searched his house within a second and grabbed a Man around his mid twenties by his cors. "Well, Hello there" Marcus said to the trembling man as He threw him out through the hole he had made previously. Hended perfectly on top of his other assassin friends and cked out. Marcus was in front of them in a second. Dust flew around him and the fallen enemies because of the after''wind'' caused by Marcus''s rush. "Now, Now, Why don''t we start with the simplest question" Marcus said in his (turning out to be) trademark dialogue. "WHO ARE YOU?" DOOM!!!..... ....................... Chapter 34 Chapter 34 "WHO ARE YOU?" Marcus boomed at the 3 culprits in front of him. The other one was still rooted deep into the ground. His breath had stopped ages ago. The Trio trembled before Marcus. What they thought was going to be easy as fuck!, was actually a boss level set on ultra hardcore level. "Ah, so you won''t speak?" Marcus stepped towards the man and raised his leg slowly as if wanting the man before him to watch his actions. He brought it down with a boom and broke the man''s leg into two. The lower part flew up into the sky. Blood spewed out like water from a fountain. Marcus grabbed a rock beside him and kicked it into the wound. The loud scream of the man was followed by his voice crack. The Blood stopped oozing. "Well that worked" Marcus smiled innocently at them. His eyes were closed. His calm turquoise green pupils returned once he opened them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "If you want to live, then tell me now, who are you guys, why are you here and mainly....Who sent you?" It was still silence from the trio. Marcus stretched neck, He felt good when it cracked a bit. "So....You''ve Chosen Death!?" Marcus said as he raised his right hand into the air, it was not his Gctic palm or fist but was his normal punch which packed the power to explode a whole country. (It''s only a country now because of the power reduction due to The me Emperor''s gifts.) Just as he was about tond his strike, thedy who was the sniper shouted out. "We are truly sorry, please don''t kill us" Marcus pulled back his punch and nodded. He bolted into his house and came back with a wooden chair within a split second. "You have two minutes" He spoke as he sat on the chair slowly but leaned his torso outwards, towards the intruders. "We...We are the Quadra Hydra" "Hm!! Go on" Thedy gulped and continued. Her fellow assassins shook their head in disgust and fear. "We are renowned assassins and used to be the member of the Mercenary Guild" "We got a contract from an unknown source at our secret base. It was a letter and the payment of 2000 gold coins were already beside it." "What did the letter say?" Marcus asked, his hands on his chin and his face was twisted in a surprised and curious expression. The Sniperdy hesitated for a second. She looked at her injured mates beside her. They both were looking at her, pleading her not to say anymore. Even though pain got better of them. It was a strict rule of their assassin crew, Not to leak anything about the contract, unless or until they were sessful in finishing off their target. The Terrifieddy had no other choice but speak. The person in front of her was not a... human.....in any way!. He was a monster, No The God of Monsters. "Well thank you" Marcus smiled. Telepathic reading was a perk of the Emperor''s seed. Using this skill had helped in determining true and honest court members in his pce during his rule. The Lady gasped. There was no way she could hide anything from the beast in front of her. "Now that you know you can''t hide anything..." Marcus said with an innocent smile on his face. "Why don''t you just spill the beans already" His innocent smile faded in a second and turned into something ferocious. The Sniper drooped her head down and maintained her sight with Marcus''s legs. Even though it was their strictest rule, there was no way she would sabotage a slight hope of living a few breaths more for an useless crew rule. "The Letter..It said...to capture the G Orno Family and especially The Elder Son" She hesitated for a second but forced herself to speak out. "Go on, continue" "There was nothing else except the target address and the final payment amount on the rest of the letter" She finished her sentence andid back on to the ground exhausted. Marcus felt something heavy inside his chest. His heart was pumping harder than usual. "I knew it" Marcus whispered to himself. From the day he had returned from the Dungeons to his Home, which was yesterday, He had felt as if something or someone was watching him or knew he was here. It was as if that person behind this was waiting for his arrival. He remembered he had reached Krozon in the evening around 4 pm. He remembered the clock tower strike 4 in the evening when he passed through the town to his home. "Wait!" Marcus jolted up from the chair and thedy sat up with a jolt in front of him, forgetting all of her post one sided battle exhaustion. The Chair flew into the woods and a small thump echoed from there. "Tell me...When did that assasination contract arrive?" "Eh?" The sniper wondered and puzzled but thought hard about the contract for her and her crew''s sake. Her memory connected itself to yesterday evening. She imagined her walking towards the stone wall and sliding it open slowly. The letter was there, right in front of her boots. She remembered picking it up and opening it slowly. She read the contract carefully and remembered the words perfectly. Cloy (The One Leg broken dude who impersonated our little Evy) had called her from downstairs at that time. She focused and remembered how she slid the rock wall close and bounced her way back downstairs, taking a quick peek at the clock on the rock wall in front of her. It said... "YESTERDAY!!! AT 3.58 PM!!!" Marcus''s eyes opened wide. He had guessed it right, he did have a stalker. But didn''t know why the stalker went after him. He was caught by surprise and he rubbed his chin in thought. He was sweating a bit too, but his sweatshirt absorbed it quick. There was a lot going inside his mind now as mysteries flushed its ABCD down his way. He shook of his thoughts and struggled to clear his mind. Soon. His surprised face turned into a smiling scowl as his eyes glowed blood red. "Whatever!. Atleast now I''ll get a decent challenger" Marcus grinned as he turned his back to the assassins. He raised both of his hands into the air. The Shirt he had thrown before spread itself right before itnded on top of him and slid perfectly into his arms. Marcus pulled it to him and shook his hands a single time. He wiped off the sweat from his forehead and turned his head towards the assassins. He thought for a second. What was he supposed to do with them now?. After a minute of deep thinking Marcus broke the silence with a chuckle. "Why don''t you guys..." Marcus paused midway and turned his whole body towards them. His hands in his pockets and his shirt wide open sticking to his sides. He manipted the air around him to settle his hair. "Work for me?" .............. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "Why don''t you guys.." "Work for me?" All three of them stopped moving. "It isn''t like I want to kill you guys. Why don''t we just start a guild then?" Marcus went on speaking, he grabbed another chair from his house and sat on it within an eye blink. The trio stared at him and then turned their head in unison towards the piled body of theirrade. Marcus followed their stare and thenughed when he saw the pile driven body. "Hahahaa...You seriously thought I wouldn''t know?" Marcus said as he stood up and made his way to the body. He grabbed one of the leg and pulled it. It came off with an electric zap and turned to ashes. He turned to back to the three of them who were looking at him in disbelief, their eyes wide opened. It was a ''Shadow Dummy'' "Whoever controlled this had some amazing shadow magic affinity" "How.. did he know" The sniper slowly whispered but his godly sense helped Marcus in hearing her words. "Ah, I simply just took a quick peek inside your memories" Marcus said as tilted his head sideways and chuckled innocently. The Sniper blushed and kept her head low. "We are discussing very important matters here and it won''t go as nned if we are missing someone righty? So, I''ll just go bring the fifth member in a jiffy" He said as he looked at the Masked assassin in the eye. "Read you memories XD" *FLASH* There was only dust dancing in the air once Marcus bolted out from the ce. The three of them looked at each other and thought to themselves. ''Who is this Boy?'' ......... They cowered and cringed back when a huge gust of wind hit their face. He was there in front of them, Marcus was standing there with a Man in a wheelchair, having the exact details as of the shadow dummy/clone. (I might idently use clone in the future, so for a quick reference XD). The Man was in his 40s and his left eye was patched. w marks were visible, which followed from his left forehead side to his left cheeks. Apparently he might''ve got attacked by a Monster and might have closed his eyes in that battle. Marcus could only guess, Marcus wasn''t able to look into his memories, it seemed blurry and mixed. The man waspletely bald but had a medium grown beard just like 2 weeks after a clean shave. His slim moustache connected to his beard and they formed an ''O'' around his mouth. His skin tone was brown and his cippled legs had huge w marks. Marcus ced him down slowly and rolled his wheelchair to the rest of their sides. The man in the wheelchair looked dull, it was probably because he was still trapped inside the Shadow Clone. The biggest risk it took while controlling a shadow clone was to transfer 75% of your soul inside the dummy. It was possible to just let the dummy do as it wants if...it was able to acquire some intelligence from the user. Marcus uprooted the man''s shadow Clone and broke it into pieces. A ck misty air escaped from its head as soon as Marcus broke it open. The ck Mist yed around in the air for a second as if scanning for its master and sped it towards the man in the wheelchair as soon as it found him. The Crippled Man jerked back in his wheelchair when the ck Mist hit his temple. "Fuck!!" The man shouted out and covered his face with his hands. Marcus and the trio looked at him nkly. "I am alive..." The man broke the awkward silence after a moment and moved his hands away from his face. His eyes met that of his crew mates and then shifted to meet the eyes of Marcus. The Wheelchair and the man stood still for a second as they kept on gazing at each other. The Tanned man, slowly brought his palms forward and pped it together, tightly. "Please let us go.. We''ll leave this Continent and nevere back. We promise to stop taking contracts. Please let us live...At least let them go." He cried out. Tears rolled out from his right eyes as he genuinely pleaded for mercy. His words seemed to hold a certain weight, the weight of truth. Marcus felt it as he looked at him and the other injured three. For the first time he felt pity for them. But.... "You should''ve have thought that before" Marcus grinned and slowly made his way towards him. Marcus then grabbed him by his shoulder and heaved his right hand back, getting ready to punch the man in front of him off to oblivion. He brought his hand forward into a deadly punch. The Bald man felt the magnitude of the iing fist as he tightly closed his only eye and cowered back, expecting his head to fly off any moment. The rest of the crew closed their eyes as well when they saw Marcus heaving his right hand back. ... Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A second passed and the punch hadn''t fallen on the man yet. Instead he felt a slight touch on his left eyeless slot. "Beep-Bop" Marcus chuckled as he pressed the Baldy''s eyeless slot with his right index finger, his left hand now off from the man''s shoulder and on his knee. It was silent for a whole second, but soon the Crippled man felt his left eye slot warm up. Soon, just like a miracle, his vision slowly returned on his left part as well. The Man slowly touched his new recovered left eye with his trembling hands. Marcus tapped the man''s crippled legs with his own leg and at the same time pulled the man''s from the wheelchair and kicked the wheelchair into outer space. Marcus let go of his hold and the Man lost bnce for a second, but soon recovered it when he learnt he could move his long gone legs again. The rest three watched him in awe and gasped. It was a miracle for them happening in the daylight but actually was another Perk of the Emperor''s Cheat Seed. Another Main reason the me emperor was invincible was because he had the ability to regenerate quickly and heal others in a second with a mere touch. The newly recovered Man stood there, shaking in fear and surprise. He was standing again after 2 long years, He was able to walk and see normally again. ........... Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Marcus smiled at the Man beside him and went for Cloy, whose leg was broken off by him with a kick. He did the same again and pulled him up tapping his broken leg with his leg and destroying the rock he had fixed in the wound in order to stop the bleeding. A new leg formed back again and he was standing once again. Marcus went gentle with the Maskeddy and gently tapped her broken hand. The hand turned once again and then fixed itself back into her dislocated joint with a crack. She sat up with a jolt and moved her repaired hand back and forth. Finally Marcus bend over the scared sniper and touched her nose slowly. She cringed back in a cute way and blushed. The bleeding stopped and her nose shaped into a shape more perfect than before. Marcus tilted his head a bit and asked her "What''s your name?" Marcus figured her to be around his age..Maybe an year older than him. "Ke..Kerin" "Ah, Kerin quite a beautiful name you got there" She blushed at Marcus''s words and smiled. "Thank you" "And..I am really sorry for doing that to your nose" Marcus said as he stood up. "I apologize to you guys too" He turned to the the rest of the crew. They looked at him in a surprised way but nodded back at him. "No we are sorry!!" The Man in his 40s fell in front of Marcus''s legs and cried. "Ah it''s okay" Marcus bend down and lifted him up. "After all nothing serious happened" Marcus said. *Fall* *Crash* Marcus''s house crumbled down. He awkwardly looked at his fallen home. "Ah...OOPSIE" "Well it would be nice if you guys could help me in fixing this though..hehe" He said with an embarrassed look. Kerin lost it at there and broke down toughter. It was really calm when Marcus was being like this. The rest of her crew mates stared at her in disbelief and trembled in fear when they thought about Marcus. All three of them shifted their gaze from their stupid crewmate and looked at Marcus. He was staring at her nkly and then suddenly broke down too. Heughed along with Kerin. His soothingugh relieved the pressure off from the 3 of them and they snickered along with the other two. ... It was almost 5 in the evening when they finished rebuilding Marcus''s house. It was mainly because of Marcus''s speed they were able to recreate the whole house back to perfect again. Marcus was running around the globe nonstop in search if materials. He was terrifyingly happy when he saw the result. He soon brought water in a huge tank for his helpers and they had their fill. His parents were safe in the basement. They were under the effect of sleep magic and were sleeping comfortably in the basement. Marcus had already found them in the morning when he bolted through the house to find Evy''s dupe. Cloy was the dupe and he had used Decoy magic and shrink magic in order to fit perfectly. He was able to figure them out easily because of his sense skill and his intuition. Soon they were all inside the house, resting in the living room. Marcus had brought chairs for all of them. He was utterly surprised when he found out his basement had dozen stocks of new chairs. The 4 of them sat on one side facing towards the wall, They were nervous and were fidgeting with their torn clothes. Kerin fidgeted with her blond Layer cut hair and curled it. She fixed her tilted beanie to the side a little when she saw Marcus enter. Marcus pulled a chair close to the table beside the wall. He removed his shirt and tied it to his waist. His sleeveless sweatshirt revealed his perfect biceps and aligned shoulder muscles. Marcus sat on the chair and ced his right hand on the table and bnced his head on his hand. His muscles bulged a little because of the bending. Kerin blushed at him and turned to watch herdy senior. She pouted harshly when she saw her blush too. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Let''s start with the introductions then" The Eldest of them started first. "Good evening, My name is Luka, age 45, Previously a member of the Assassins Guild" Marcus nodded with a smile and looked at Cloy. "Good evening, I am Cloy, Cloy Ravens, age 24, previously a member of Assassin Guild and a comrade of Luka" The Surname of Cloy struck Marcus''s mind. Did he just say Ravens?. Like the first Human God Ravens??. "Hey Cloy....are you...connected to Ancestor Ravens by any means?" "Ah, He is my Great, Great Ancestor Uncle" "Woah" Marcus''s eyes sparkled as he looked in admiration at Cloy. "It must feel amazing to be the descendant of the Ravens family!!?" Marcus cried out like a baby. "No..Not at all" Cloy shrugged "Eh?" "He was a traitor, a traitor who caused the entire world to suffer because of his obsession to gain more power" "Huh?" Marcus continued his surprised gaze at Cloy. "Wasn''t it him, who went against the King''s words and summoned another god from the forbidden land?" "What are you telling Cloy?" Marcus spoke out in disbelief. It was the King who summoned the Evil God from the God''s realm to finish of Ravens. But Marcus couldn''t tell Cloy anything, he might just spoil everything. He must keep this a secret at all cost. At least for now. "I''m sorry, I can''t continue anymore, please forgive me" "Ah, I am sorry for prying too much into your personal matters." Marcus looked into his memories. He saw a woman, probably Cloy''s mother. She was saying something to Cloy while massaging his head. "Our Ancestor Ravens, Your Ancestral uncle was a traitor, he is the only reason why The Earth might get destroyed at anytime. He craved for power and when the other god came and got out of control, it almost wiped out our own Ancestors. They barely managed to escape. So Cloy, you must not crave for more power than you can achieve. It will eventually turn out to be a hazard for you and to the whole human existence. Remember this. Don''t degrade our family name more than it is already" Marcus shook his head. They were being fed with lies. But at the same time Marcus promised to himself to clear the Ravens family name from the wrong side. He smiled and shifted his gaze to the maskeddy. "Good evening, I am Melova, Melova Queen. Age 24, I was also a part of the Assassins Guild alongside Cloy and Luka" Marcus grinned and nodded at her. She had a very nice voice. It was quite sleek. "You have a nice throw by the way, It almost took away my head" Melova blushed and nodded her thanks. Marcus moved onto Kerin. "Care to tell more about you? Kerin" Marcus asked her in a deep voice. (THE F*!@ PLAYBOY?) Kerin''s cheeks blushed and her gaze waltzed around the room. She rubbed her smooth hands together and finally managed to get a hold on herself. She didn''t know why but she was slowly falling for the person in front of her. "He..Hello, Good Evening, I am Kerin Oretta. Age 19, I dropped out from the Unreal Academy and was a part of the Assassins Guild" She continued to blush and finished her sentence. "Wait, Unreal Academy, You might have got some amazing talent then, What''s your seed" Marcus asked a slight tinge of interest in his question. Luka started speaking when he saw how nervous Kerin was when he saw her fidgeting with her hair. "All 3 of us have Monarch ranked Seeds except Kerin, She has a Legendary Seed" .... ... ... .... .... .... .... ..... ... .... ... .... Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "All 3 of us have Monarch ranked Seeds except Kerin, She has a Legendary Seed" Marcus grinned at Kerin. She blushed as she avoided eye contact with him. "Well that''s just great!!" Marcus broke the silence and Kerin managed to sh a smile at him. "We were supposed to celebrate her birthday today....after the mission" Melova said slowly but Marcus easily heard her almost silent words. "It''s your Birthday today??.." Marcus asked Kerin in surprise. "Yeah..." She said as she fidgeted with her fingers. "Happy birthday...and I am really sorry for breaking your nose earlier" Marcus said as he cowered in embarrassment. "Thank you" She replied with a smile on her nervous face. (Man she''s deep into something !! Lol) "By the way, when is yours...Marcus?" She managed to spout out some words after repeating it inside her mind for about thousand times. "Ah, Mines on October twenty fou...." His voice faded as his eyes waltzed around trying to find the calendar. "What''s.....the date today??" He asked Kerin when he gave up on finding the mystery calendar...which was right behind him. "October twenty fourth" She replied. "Ah, shit" Marcus pped his forehead. "What happened??" Kerin asked, a frown on her forehead. The rest of the three looked at them silenty from the side. "Damn...Why do I feel like they would look good together??" Cloy asked Luka. "It''s just because they do" Came the quick reply from Luka. "She''s finally found someone" said Melova with a slight waver in her voice. "Wait....do you have someone??.. You know? any rtionships?" Cloy asked as he fumbled with his words. "Umm..I do have someone on mind, but I still haven''t told him anything" was the reply from Melova. Cloy crumbled at those words and tried NOT TO look depressed as much as possible. So he said... "Oh...K" .... in the most depressed way he could ever say and looked down at his boots. Melova shed a quick smile at him and blushed at his expression. "It''s my birthday today!!" Marcus said to Kerin. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "October twenty fourth, I turn 18 today" Marcus said as looked at the ceiling. He was an adult now. "It''s legal then!!!!!" Kerin shouted and jumped up in joy. "Eh?" Marcus stared at her nkly, a sweat drop rolling down his cheek. "Nothing!!" Kerin blushed and sat down on her chair. Her thoughts started dancing around her mind. It was all about how, Their birthday was on the same day, How She was just one year older from him, just a year and she hated that. "Happy Birthday Marcus" said Luka first, breaking Kerin''s bouncing thoughts. "Happy Birthday Marcus" "Happy Birthday Marcus" Cloy and Melova said in Unison and smiled at each other. Oh no!!. She should''ve been the first one to wish him. Kerin thought as she pouted at her crew, who were smiling at her smugly. "Happy Birthday Marcus" She said with a smile. "Ah, Thank you all." Marcus said softly as he sat back on his chair. "So fun things aside" Marcus''s expression changed to something serious and it sent a chill down the others spine. "I wanted to discuss something serious" .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. They drank some more water. The atmosphere suddenly got serious when Marcus''s expression changed. The tension In the air was so much that it could be easily cut by a kitchen knife. All four of the Assassins straightened up and it felt like they were struggling to breath. "Why don''t we..." Marcus started speaking, breaking the tense atmosphere. "Form a guild??" All four of them looked at him in surprise. Wasn''t this the same thing he said before, what was his n??. "As you know, to form a Guild, you must have atleast 5 members." Marcus continued exining. He spread his hands and motioned to their directions. "And if you guys join me, we will be a new guild....What do you say?" All four of them stiffened up a bit and started thinking about his idea. "Of course, I don''t need an answer right now...I''ll give you guys one hour" Marcus said with a smile. The crew breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Marcus lose up. "But...if you guys deny my offer...." Marcus''s expression turned back into something scary when his canine tooth poked out of his mouth as he smiled widely, his face shadowed. The Assassin stiffened up again, this time holding their breath. "I''ll just....let you go.." Came the rest of the sentence and the smiling Marcus hit them again. The Atmosphere changed for the better at the point when Marcus let his serious stance down. They were given an hour to think about it. Luka gathered them to a corner and asked each of their opinions. "I am all okay with him..This man just didn''t let us live but treats us better than others we knew." Cloy said. "True, Even if you guys weren''ting, I would''ve stayed back as hisckey for life time." Luka said. He quickly gazed at Marcus who was eating an apple while sitting on his chair. "And I am pretty sure, he won''t treat us like ves but like hisrades" Luka remembered how he had closed half of his sight and his ability to walk and stand all by himself during the SC ranked Dungeon raid. He remembered how a Two tailed Demon fox shed his eye. He remembered how he ran to the exit portal made by hisrades covering his bloody eye. He also remembered how another one of the foxes missed his legs by a millimeter and cut off his nerves when he jumped for the portal. It was a memory he didn''t want to bring up again and wanted to bury it down with his regrets. Luka shook his head and then looked at Kerin. Kerin was already nodding frantically at them from the start, it was like she was steaming up at the fact that they were taking so much time to choose the obvious and easy option. Cloy chuckled at Kerin and scuffled her hair, he loved her like his own sister. Now only Melova was left to say anything. She first looked at Luka, who was determined and then at Kerin, who was googling at her in cute cat eyes and she finally took a quick nce at Cloy who was smiling at her. "Do You guys even need my approval??. I am already outvoted" "YAY!!!!" Kerin jumped into the air and almost hit the ceiling but Marcus''s hand was between her head and that of the ceiling. "Careful, there" Marcus sighed as he jumped back down along with her, the apple still on his other hand. She blushed at him and jumped back behind Melova. "I''ll not...wash my hair anymore" She whimpered. "Hehe, That''ll make him avoid you" Melova replied to her junior with a lovely chuckle. Cloy grabbed his chest at her chuckle and almost lost bnce if it weren''t for Luka holding him from behind. Nosebleed!! (Lol ssics) "We have made our decision Marcus" Luka said. "Oh that was quick." He grinned at them. "So what''s your decision??" "We ept your Offer....Boss" Luka said bowing down to him. "Ah, Thank you and Callinf me boss is not necessary at all" Marcus replied embarrassed. "Ok then I''ll call you Marcy" Kerin said totally excited. She almost jumped into him but Melova held her back with her dagger on Kerin''s cor. "Sure...Hehe" Marcus chuckled. All five of themughed together and had a nice time. It was almost 6pm now and they were sitting together on the chairs. "So now we are teammates and remember....What we need is trust between us" Marcus said Pointing out to everyone. "Whatever trouble, let it be anything, if it is troubling one of our crew then it''s our problem as well." He continued to speak. Luka felt proud working under Marcus when he heard him talk like an actual Guild leader. "So, I''ll meet you guys tomorrow outside my Academy. I have an Alumnus meeting tomorrow over there" Marcus said. "Its better now that you guys return back to your secret base and try finding more about the person who filed that contract to kidnap me." Marcus said in a deep voice. Tge rest of the four felt the magnitude in his voice and nodded in return. They got up from the chairs and walked towards the front door. They wished Marcus once more and Kerin almost hugged him if it weren''t for Melova. "Remember, Tomorrow outside my Academy...around the evening." "Yes boss" said the trio in unison except Kerin. "Yes Marcy" Was what Kerin said as she blushed and smiled at him. Marcus sighed at her and shed a smile back at her. They were soon gone and Marcus closed his door. He turned his back to the door once he locked the door and sighed a huge sigh of relief. He had teammates now!!. Actual friends, who''ll look after him!!. He knew deep inside that he was Maturing. Maturing into someone who was good at leading.... Chapter 38 Chapter 38 He had teammates now!!. Actual friends, who''ll look after him!!. He knew deep inside that he was Maturing. Maturing into someone who was good at leading.... It was the first time he had ever made friends, except for Dave, They had a strong brother bond already during their childhood. He snapped when he remembered about Dave. He wanted to meet him and catch up to the past two years. Marcus slowly walked towards the basement, he took the stairs which went down instead of the stairs which went towards his room. He reached the end and paused at athe door for a second. Marcus reached out to the door knob and turned it open. He slowly went inside and picked his two sisters up first. He then jolted in sound breaking speed to their room and slowlyid Iris on her bed and Evy on her Cradle. Evy twitched a little but went silent again when Marcus massaged her forehead. He then went back to the basement and picked his mom up in both of his hands. The Sleep magic hadn''t worn off yet. He came back to the basement in a second afterying her down on her bed. He picked dad up and walked towards the door. He closed the door behind and passed the hall to his parents room. His mom was already there where he hadid her and Marcusid his dad slowly beside her. To break a Sleep magic all a person had to do was produce a loud voice enough to wake them up. Marcus sighed and chuckled when he realized they slept through the whole destruction of the house to the repairing of it. Marcus brought his hands down together All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. *p* The sound produced was equal to that of thergest thunder crack. Albert and Reiren sprang up from their bed and took an attack stance. Iris screamed from the other side and Evy cried. Because the area where he lived was almost an abandonednd, they only had few neighbors, that too 40 meters away from theirs. Was it even legal to call them Neighbours. They were literally in the next town from theirs. Marcus dashed to the other room and carried Evy and Iris in each of his hands. Evy went silent andid her head on his left shoulder when Iris rubbed her eyes and then saw it was her brother and quickly went back to sleep on his right shoulder. Albert and Reiren stared at him nkly. "You guys slept through the whole day! haha" Marcus broke the awkward silence with his cute chuckle. "What''s the time now??" Albert asked Reiren. Reiren closed her eyes and then quickly opened them. She had Location magic as well as Awareness, knowing the time was easy as picking a stone for her. Reiren widened her eyes and looked at Albert. "It''s already 6 pm in the evening" she slowly whispered to Albert. They both stood still on their bed when they realized how they had slept more than halfway through their returnee son''s 18th birthday!!!!!!!!!. They thought Marcus would be angry with them, but he was smiling and chuckling at his little sisters on his hands. "Why don''t we celebrate the rest of the day then??" Marcus asked to his dumbfounded parents who were still discussing how they all sleptte till the evening. They both turned their heads to Marcus''s side and then nodded in agreement. They still had the surprise party at Aaron''s ce. Albert and Reiren went to freshen up. Marcus shook his little sisters and woke them up. "We are going out Iry(Iris) wake up and Evy you too." Both of them snapped out of their sleep when they heard they were going out. Iris stepped down and Marcus gave Evy to her arms. "Get ready quick, Brother will get you that Chocte Icecream you asked yesterday, today!!" Marcus said as he bent a little, keeping his hands on his knees. Iris smiled as she got pumped up and cradled Evy to their room. Marcus went to his room to freshen up again. He smacked his forehead when he realized he hadn''t changed the his dirty dress. He thanked the dim light for not ruling him out. Within a second he was out of the dress and into the shower. After five minutes he was out again, He dried his hair within a second with the friction he produced with his towel. He took a Nine tailed Fox tail hair from his inventory and tied his hair in a different style from the morning. His Hair exceeded his shoulder length by centimeters. Taking the Fox Tail hair, he tied his smooth hair back into a Manbun. He let Two slim and long strands of hair fall over to his face''s right side. He opened his wardrobe and reached his hands inside to grab a pencil fit jeans. He wore the Jean''s quickly and wore another sleeveless sweatshirt on his torso. He picked a ck hoodie from the wardrobe and wore it quickly. The Hoodie had buttons which only went till his chest. He spread it open revealing his chests a bit and a sliver of the ck sweatshirt under it. He picked a toothpick from the shelf beside his mirror and ced it between his smooth lips. He would have something to y with on his travel and ying with the toothpick in his mouth was what he liked to do the most when he used to walk back home after The Acdemic sses. Marcus heard his parents call him from downstairs. They were ready. Marcus bolted through his room and appeared behind them. He gave his Family the biggest scare that day when he whispered boo into his dad''s ear. .... The Horse driven carriage was outside their gate by the time they closed their doors. (Remember Normal Earthly animals are still present in this world but they are the weakest of them all, Even an Elephant is not a match for a newborn baby.) The Family of 5 got inside the carriage one by one. Iris and Evy were at the open window side and Reiren was beside them. Marcus sat beside his mom and finally Albert got inside the carriage and closed the door beside him. The travel started and none of them spoke to each other. They had already wished Marcus the birthday wishes when they were in the living room after the huge jumpscare. They got to the Capital city and Marcus looked in awe at the Emperor''s Huge statue. They were going to cross the Emperors circle over to the seaside where Dave''s Vi was situated. "That Old Geezer" Marcus snickered beside his Dad. "What Son?" He asked "Nothing, just thought about something" came the reply. The Carriage came to a sudden halt. Marcus peeked out of the carriage window along with his dad. They were stopped by one of the Kings Guards. Apparently the King was passing by the Circle over to his pce in the Capital and people were forbidden to cross his way. Albert saw the King''s carriage and jumped out of the carriage. He dodged the King''s guard and ran towards the King''s carriage. Marcus and the rest looked at him in surprise. Marcus couldn''t move because he couldn''t tell what his dad was nning but grinned when he remembered something. He slowly rxed his back against the soft cushion beside his mom. "What''s your dad doing son?" She asked, a tinge of fear in her voice. Marcus touched her hand. "Don''t worry Mom, It''s okay" Marcus shed her an assuring smile. Albert blocked the King''s carriage and shouted out to him. "KING!!!" He said as he looked behind at his carriage and at his smirking son who motioned him to proceed. The Kings soldiers ran towards Albert but the king recognized the man before him and ordered them to stay. "MY SON''S BACK!!! AND HE''S READY FOR THE BATTLE" ..... ... ... .... .... ..... ... .... Chapter 39 Chapter 39 "MY SON''S BACK!!! AND HE''S READY FOR THE BATTLE" Albert shouted to the King who was still in his golden chariot. It was being pulled by four horses instead of the normal two horses. The King''s eye went wide and he put his head out of the carriage. Blocking his view, his son Gabriel Richard put his head through the open window from the opposite side. His face was tense and he had a handsome feature. Gabriel got out of his carriage first and walked to Albert. His cat blue eyes found Albert''s green pupils. He had a low taper fade haircut which was cleanly cut and was fresh. The sides and back were perfectly blended while the medium-length green hair on top was textured and brushed back. "If he doesn''t want to be humiliated in front of thousands of people in the Arena Tomorrow tell him to lick my shoes." Gabriel said with a smirk. Albert shed a grin in return and went closer to the King''s son. He bent over to Gabriel''s ear. "It would be good for you if you did that with my son''s shoe....Trust me I''ll let him know to add a bit of sugar on top" Albert whispered back and pushed him back gently. Gabriel raised his hands to hit him but his hands stopped midway. He stopped when he saw his rival''s father. Albert didn''t even cower, he was smiling at him and suddenly he felt it, a crushing presence behind him. He turned back with a jolt and shed at the air. The passing by people snickered in a low voice at Gabriel''s action. He eventually heard people smiling and talking about him. He stomped the ground and the crowd went silent. Enraged, Gabriel made his way back to the Carriage and sat opposite to his dad with an angry scowl. The King saw his Son''s expression and got raged himself. But he maintained his posture for the sake of his appearance and stepped out of the Carriage. Two of the royal guards followed behind him with long golden spears which were SC ranked artifacts, one with the fire attribute and the other with the water attribute. Albert noticed it when he saw the symbols of fire and water etched on its respective staff. The King paced towards his previous weapon managing mage, "Albert G Orno" The king proimed. "As I promised and as my son said, The Battle between our sons will be held tomorrow evening at the Capital Revokers Arena" The King said with a smile. Cheers could be heard from behind them, The crowd had been waiting for this match for two long years. They knew this was going to be a one sided match. But little did they know the opponent the King''s son was going to face would be A Beast in disguise. ... After silencing the crowd, the king bent towards Albert''s ear. "You should have kept quite and continued your worthless life with your worthless son...Look what you have made me do"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The king whispered to the Man in front of him and brought his face back to look at Albert. He was expecting Fear from him but instead all he got was the same grin Albert gave his son. "Have a nice travel....King" Albert said as he made his way back to his carriage with a smile on his face. He turned back to the king while he walked and said something silently, his lips were the only thing which were moving. But The King''s Super Sense helped him lip read his Next day rival. "I''ll....Tell...my...son. to...go..easy..on.. yours" The king almost tore his huge robe when he finished Albert''s words. He scurried back to his carriage in a mighty rage and scolded his Guards to move faster. Soon the king was on his way and the public was back to normal. Even though the people present there gave a look at Albert and the carriage they were riding a gaze of curiosity and Interest, Marcus didn''t seem to notice them. He was chilling inside and was ying with the toothpick l, biting its end with his front tooth and then back flipping it into a perfect catch by his mrs. They reached the Beach area within 15 minutes. Albert sent off the Carriage after paying it the wage and scurried back to his family, who were waiting in front of Dave''s Vi Gate. Marcus looked in awe at his Best friend''s Vi and took a quick tour around it. He was back with his family in 2 seconds. Albert let a small me fly into the Vi through the open window. The closed door opened quickly and Aaron jolted towards them, wearing Yellow Bermuda shorts and light blue unbuttoned cotton shirt. Marcus could notice some grey hairs in his Friend''s dad''s buzz cut. He looked behind Aaron trying to find Dave. He thought he was going to be buried by him once he got back. Aaron opened the gate quickly and weed the family of five. He gave a hug to Albert and shook Reiren''s hand. He gently pinched Evy''s and Iris''s cheeks and finally set his eyes on the tall young man in front of him. The Long lost boy..... "Happy Birthday Marcus" Aaron took him by a handshake first to a tight hug. "I''m so happy to see you again son" Aaron pushed Marcus a bit and looked at him from top to bottom. "You even outgrew Dave!!...And you look smoking hot son!!!" Aaron gasped and looked at Albert realizing how his friend''s words were true. Girls were gonna go mad over him. "I hope you turn him back to normal Marcus" Aaron faded out his words at Marcus''s confused looks. "Fine...Enough with the hugs, let''s get you inside the Vi" Aaron broke the silence as he pped and led them to the door. Meya Vagner (Dave''s mom) hugged Reiren and then wished Marcus her birthday wishes. She looked at Aaron and motioned towards Marcus with her eyes. She was in awe at the transformation of that once short lumpy boy. Aaron shook his shoulders and opened his eyes wide. When Marcus walked past Meya to the door she felt the chills down her spine as if a Commander was walking past her. "Aunty, Where''s Dave?" Marcus asked, turning around to face her. "He is Upstairs" Albert looked at Aaron and then Meya. The Parents of Dave and Marcus shed a gaze at each other and nodded. They took over Marcus and Reiren told him to sit on the sofa next to the entry. Albert nodded to Aaron as he went upstairs to get Dave. Meya and Reiren went to the kitchen to get the cake Meya had prepared to the living room. Evy and Iris yed with each other on the sofa. Marcus''s jaw cked when he saw the decorations on the wall. HAPPY BIRTHDAY MARCUS was written hugely on the wall straight in front of him and all types of food were set up on the table. Albert helped thedies when they brought the huge cake to the hall. Marcus looked in awe at the huge chocte cake and got up to help them. But Albert shook his head and smiled, telling him to sit on the sofa and rx. Footsteps echoed from the stairway and Aaron emerged out of the darkness as the lights upstairs went off. Aaron gave a quick nce at Marcus and then to Albert. Another set of footstep echoed from the stairway. Long legs emerged out of the darkness along with the short trouser worn bottom. The light hit the Tshirt covered torso. Marcus heaved in a huge breath. His heart was beating like crazy. What was his friend''s reaction going to be like?. The light finally shone on the fair, smooth face of Dave Vagner as his steps stopped at the end of the stairs. His Yellow shoulder length hair was set to the right and it waved back at the sea breeze from the window. Dave''s narrow eyes greeted Albert first and then Reiren. He left a huge sigh and almost walked off to the kitchen when his eyes caught a young man staring at him, his teeth shining as he opened his mouth in a wide grin. His steps stopped and breath seized, the gloomy yellow pupils widened into a roll when Dave Vagner realized a simr face out of the handsome low-knot manbunned man sitting in front of him. There was no mistake, It was Marcus G Orno, his long lost friend. And right after a second of staring at each other, there was a sh of light and a hole in the wall which showed the view of the almost destroyed curb while Dave dragged Marcus under him.... Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Dave dragged Marcus through the curb with all of his might. Aaron shouted and Meya screamed when they saw their son dragging Marcus on their curb. Evy and Iris were crying out loud. Aaron looked frantically at Albert and Reiren but He frowned when he saw them smiling. "Ah, what an amazing way to wee him" Albert chuckled to his wife. "Yea true, Dave''s energetic as always" Reiren smiled andid her head on her husband''s shoulder. "I am really sorry" Aaron shook of his confusion and said to his friend. "He has the Legendary seed of ''Rage Cmity''...He loses his cool suddenly if his emotions take control over him" Aaron exined. (For your Kind reminder, Marcus has the Cheat Seed of me Emperor, meaning that the ''Seed'' itself is called the Cheat seed of The me Emperor, hence the name, The me Emperor came from the Seed''s original name) "Oh, well that''s okay Aaron" Albert said as he moved his gaze over to Aaron. "When I said he came back, I forgot to tell you something.. that he came back with a Seed" *Boom* Dave got sted up into the air, he almost reached the clouds. Aaron and Meya looked at their son flying through the night sky in disbelief and looked down at Marcus as they got out through the huge hole. His right index finger was pointing to the sky as he brushed his unsettled hair up with his other hand. Marcus Sat up with a jolt and went through his back in a struggle to get the dirt off his back and his Burgundy red hair. Dave''s pupils were white, they were nk. Apparently his Rage passive skill had activated by it''s own when he saw Marcus. Eventually when he gets back to normal, he wouldn''t most probably remember anything about the incidents happened recently. Marcus stood up and then stretched his back. He motioned his parents and his friend''s a wave of assurance as he took in a deep breath. Marcus focused at the air around him, closing his eyes andprehended its density. He then connected the air between his palms and let it flow indefinitely through his fingers. He believed he could form an Infinity bond with the air around him. He opened his eyes in a second and yed with his fingers as he brought his palms forward. He was manipting the air and that too to his will. (Actually this was how he manipted the air in the previous chapters, I just thought I could exin it in this one, This is the most refined technique and only takes a split second for humans like Marcus, so don''t go thinking that Dave was hanging in the air until Marcus was manipting the air for 15 minutes..Lol :) The 18 year old Dave Vagner, who was falling down with a terrifying velocity was hitting the breaks heavily when Marcus brought the air under his control. Dave floated to the ground and Marcus caught him with his shoulders. Marcus walked towards the shocked Aaron and Meya, Dave on his shoulders. He then ced his friend on the balcony and let his parents take over. Meya and Reiren healed Dave and brought him back to sense. Marcus nodded when he realized the previous incident was due to Dave losing to his emotions and triggering his passive skill. Dave was now surrounded by a yellow aura, he was being healed by Reiren and Meya. Dave sat up with a jolt and back flipped. His backflipnded him on his foot when Dave looked at Marcus in rage. So....He hadn''t forgotten the way how Marcus finger flicked him into the stratosphere. Marcus backed his way a little to the curb. Dave jumped towards him with full force, his right fist ready to smash his friend to pieces. Dave had to know something and he wanted to know it right now, then and there. He wanted to check the abilities of his long lost friend, not that he wanted to hurt him after his return. Dave took the risk and charged up his full power into his right fist, Aaron shouted behind him but Dave gave no ears to it. His hand was surrounded by lightning and thunderbolts sparkled and shot around him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He bolted right in front of Marcus and drived his sparkling right fist into Marcus''s face. *THWACK* Marcus stopped his friend''s blow with his pinky. The shockwave after the punch destroyed the rest of the curb and the gate wall behind Marcus. "Woah, Nice punch" *CHUCKLE* .................. Author''s note. Thank you so much guys...For this amazing support you have given me. Believe me when I say that you guys have the biggest part in motivating me to continue this work and Vo...If this blew up to readers in the near future....Man that would be amazing. LOLOLOLOL Anyway That''s it for this chapter and the Author''s note. Scroll it down... Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "Woah, Nice punch" *CHUCKLE* Marcus chuckled as he held Dave''s fist with his pinky. He then changed his fingers and held his whole fist inside his palm and gave it a warm squeeze. Dave''s eyes were wide opened. His thoughts scurried inside his mind as he thought about his childhood bestie and his new power. "There he goes again, Dave why''d you go easy on me?" Marcus said just so that Dave''s parents wouldn''t have a heart attack or two at the same time. Marcus smile made Dave calm. But he chanted the same words again and again inside his mind. ''That was my full power'' (Chant). This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcus snapped his fingers and the whole destroyed curb along with the house vanished and only him and Dave were present inside an abyss standing on a piece ofnd each. It was A Domain Expansion. Marcus had just activated The me Emperor''s Alternate Domain. He learned it from the system a few days ago when he made his way back to his home. Highly talented Seed users could make an area their own domain by expanding their Soul energy over thend. Being a Cheat Seed user Grants them with an extra Domain Slot. What Marcus was using now was The me Emperor''s alternate or the second Domain. The Abyss Hole. He still hadn''t yet figured what his main domain was. He was only able to form the Abyss Hole mainly because of the system and his own experience in it. He had felt how it was, inside the Abyss. His 6000 dungeon years were really bearing fruits now. He had just blocked a full power attack from the 3rd most powerful person in the world and his Best friend, A legendary Seed user at his peak!. That day The Emperor had expanded his Domain on the whole Guardian trial Dungeons. That drained a lot of energy out of him. Maintaining a Domain for 2 whole years was no joke and it was the me Emperor so that was no surprise as well. Marcus was standing on a piece ofnd which was suspended in the air and Dave was as well on a land just 10 meters away from him. Dave looked dazed. But he managed to ask his friend. "Isn''t this a Domain??" "Yes it is" "How''d you..." Dave''s voice faded into a distance. He was speechless. He didn''t know what to ask Marcus. As if knowing what Dave was going to ask, Marcus shouted across to him. "I have a Seed now and It''s not a Legendary one" Dave''s eyes widened when he heard Marcus''s words. He remembered Marcus telling the same thing two days before the Awakening test. His eyes closed and his mind drifted back to two years. Marcus''s Academy face came to view. The burgundy red hair which was set up in a bang and the specs he wore on his gaunt face became more detailed as Dave''s memory got stronger. Marcus shed a smile at him. "Dave, Why don''t we create some cool dialogue to say when we Awake our Seed??" Dave remembered Marcus asking him and he smiled subconsciously when he realized he had also chimed in with Marcus on that idea. Then came those words. "I know a perfect line when Ie out of the test with a Cheat seed" Marcus said in the shback. "I have a Seed now and It''s not a Legendary one" Marcus grinned as he said that line to Dave and he remembered how He had pped Marcus across the face, his specs flying across the ssroom. He pped him because he had thought how cool that line was and why he wasn''t the one who could say that. It was in Jealousy. *SLAP* Dave spat out saliva as a palm forced through his cheeks. "And that''s for the p you gave me for no reason back then" Marcus said as he grinned, hanging upside down in the air. His loose hair fell down on Dave''s face and tingled his nose buds. Dave took in a huge gulp of air and sneezed. Marcus saw iting andnded himself down on thend beside Dave. "You have a Cheat Seed now?....Bro??" Dave asked as his Eyes widened with light at the end of his speech. Marcus looked at Dave and saw his eyes gleaming. Marcus grinned at Dave. That jerk Dave he once knew was back.... ..... Dave and Marcus had the best time of their life inside his domain. Marcus filled in details about his Dungeon life but left out the details of Crayalus and Guardians on purpose. Dave also filled in the details about his two long years without Marcus. How he had gone into a berserk mode, taking on Dungeons after Dungeons whichnded him the nickname ''The DaveDevil'' and how he was a second year in the Unreal academy. Marcus snapped when he heard about the Acdemy. "Now that I am ''capable enough'' to be a student in the Unreal Academy.." Marcus said sarcastically. "Will I get a an admission there sir 3rd most powerful person!!" Marcuspleted his sentence. "Stop it" Dave said with a chuckle. This time they were spending together made them feel like that they were back in High school. "Of course you will, I will pass a personal request from my side to the Headmaster" Dave said as he remembered Marcus''s question. "And by the way, I want to fight you again Marcus" Dave said shifting his gaze at Marcus. "Yea?...Well I am ready..you tell me the ce and time" "No, No, not like a street brawl" Dave shook his head. "Then?" Marcus perched his eyebrow. "There''s this Annual Battle Competition happening in three months time." Dave said as he kept his brown eyes fixed at Marcus''s turquoise green pupils. "I want you to rank up to the second year within that time and battle me.....with your own team" "Wait, My own team??" Marcus asked in confusion. "Yes, You can choose anyone within the Academy, by that I mean the students from first to third years, that is the only rule, This is not going to be an individual battle, Instead the battle is a Five versus Five match" Dave finished his words. His eyes found the dirt for a moment and then nced back at his friend''s eyes. "That back there, was not my full powere" Dave said with a grin. Of course it was his full power, but... "Nah, It was my full power but.....just because it is going to be a team battle, My team has hope against you, that is if you seed fulfilling the conditions first" Dave said as his voice went deeper like he was being really confident as well as serious. "And why is that?" Marcus asked with a smirk of interest. "Because one of my teammates is.." his look changed into something ferocious as Dave looked into Marcus''s eyes inplete confidence just like a predator would watch its prey. "RAKA....RILES" ''DOOOOOOM'' Marcus''s eyes went wide at the name. ''Riles'' he thought.. Wasn''t that the Family name of The me Emperor!!!!?????. ........ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Wasn''t that the Family name of The me Emperor!!!!?????. "And yes, I know what you are thinking, Isn''t Riles the family name of the all knowing-all powerful me Emperor??" Dave grinned at Marcus. "Well Guess what, It is" "And he is the descendant of The me Emperor" Marcus was silent so Dave kept on going. "The Riles family was soon forgotten after the disappearance of the me Emperor, but it was not known until Raka made his entry to the Unreal academy" Marcus''s eyes peaked in interest. Dave smirked and continued talking. "He came to the Academy''s Front Gate one year ago covered in blood and gore....after solo running 15 A ranked dungeons throughout the world.....was what he said.." "At first we weren''t going to believe him, but he put up a challenge no one would even dream about" Dave continued speaking as if he were a narrator. Marcus chuckled when he realized Dave was seriously narrating the Incidents like a TV show narrator. He added certain Voice impressions here and there to make it seem original. "Raka challenged the 3rd year Toppers, There were Three of them and each of them had Legendary Seeds" "I was in the first year then and was only 8th in the Top Revokers list, So I was very well interested in the dude who just came out of nowhere and proimed a challenge to the 3rd years" "Even for me, it was quite a struggle to deal with just one of the 3rd years on a face to facebat, but Raka told them all toe at him at once" Marcus nodded his head as a small ball of respect started forming inside him for Raka. Dude was literally calling a death strike on himself. Who in the world having a same mind would challenge their gonna be seniors to a 1 vs 3 match especially when they were ranked the top in the Academy along with having Legendary Seeds. He would.....Marcus got lost in thought when Dave threw a stone at his head, adding some might behind it. The stone flew towards Marcus in a speed around Mach 20. *Whish* *Whoosh* *Grab* Marcus caught it right when it reached his eye and threw it into the abyss within a second. "Sorry got lost in thought there, please continue" Marcus apologized in a polite manner. ''What a Monster'' Dave thought when he realized Marcus was really lost in thought. Even though being distracted didn''t stun his instincts. His body and his movements were smooth as well as insanely fast. He couldn''t even see Marcus''s hand when he pulled it out from his pocket. "Aahh.." Dave paused for a second and then shook his head from the terrifying thoughts which were umting behind his mind. He pushed it into a corner and thought about dealing itter. Dave picked his Narrator ent when he continued his speech. "So where was I??...Ah, So this dude Raka literally told three High Ranking 3rd years to go out on him at the same time and they did" Dave gulped. "Challenging them was already enough, but hurting there ego by indirectly calling them weak individually was something even the Teachers wouldn''t do." "What happened next??" Marcus cut Dave off his speech and sat in a cross legged position. He expected Gore and Blood. "So, Raka and the other 3 were already on the Training Ground within a minute. Raka stood all alone on the left side and the other three were opposite to him" "The referee blew his whistle just when he saw the Fighters and the challenger ready...." Dave faded his voice to a very low pitch. He looked wide eyed at Marcus. "The Thing Raka said when all three of them bolted towards him still shakes my core" Marcus scuffled closer to Dave and brought his face closer to Dave and examined him. "Tell me quick...Your expression really does justify your words, Just tell me what it was!!!" Marcusined as he moved restlessly in his sitting position. "The Three of them charged up their most powerful attacks and alsobined them together making it an attack that could destroy a whole pack of 10 buildings" Marcus looked smug when Dave said those words about destruction of building in a punch. ''Just wait one more year, Mr Davedevil..." Marcus thought inside his mind. ''My sneeze could kill a God Or Two by that time'' Marcus stopped another stone hurled at him in Mach 40 speed. "Sorry, Continue" Marcus apologized to His angry friend with an Innocent smile stered across his face. Dave huffed and shed an Angry scowl at Marcus before turning his head to look into the abyss in front of him. He wondered how long Marcus could keep up with this Domain. Even thought the time outside would be pathetically slow, it would still cost a huge amount of energy to set up a Domain in such arge area. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Even though there were only two pieces ofnd, There was a huge ck space between them as if stating the fact that Only they existed in this ck Mess. He shook his head once again before continuing the story about his teammate. "What he said was..." His mind went back to the look on Raka''s Light brown face just before the Attacknded him. He seemed to look at Dave who was sitting in the audience bench watching him fight, his eyes narrowed down when he said those words. "The Skills you Perfected during your life makes you invincible against those who rely on their Inborn Talents" Dave said just as Raka said the same inside his mind. Marcus''s eyes were wide open and he nodded as realization hit him. "Raka was still smiling when the charged up Uni beam was fired at him, The 3rd years seemed to be exhausted when theyunched their attack, The teachers soon realized they had burned through their Mana m, when they fired that shot, which meant it was an attack having thebined full power of 3 legendary seed users." "Is he dead?" Marcus broke Dave''s words, because there was no way an unknown person was going to be able to withstand that type of a strike. "No silly, but the biggest surprise came when he....he...." Dave hesitated, he thought he might be giving out too much information to his friend who would be his rival during the Competition. He forgot about the Competition for just once and thought about Marcus as his best friend. Because all though he was going to reveal his Teammate''s ability, it was going to be just ''one'' of Raka''s trump cards. The scene Raka did came to his mind as Dave started speaking out words. "He reversed....the Attack with....a Toothpick!!" .............. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 "He reversed....the Attack with....a Toothpick!!" Marcus''s face went nk. Dave also went nk when he saw his friend''s face. "A toothpick??....That''s Cool" Marcus chuckled and broke the silent atmosphere. "And he is just a Noble Seed User" Dave said with a sigh and pped his forehead. Marcus went real silent this time. His face didn''t have any type of reaction. His eyes, nose and mouth were just there, they were not moving at all. At the same time, Thousands of Thoughts danced inside his mind. One of them was ''What if he (Raka) had a Cheat Seed'' ''Would he (Raka) be able to kill a God with a sneeze'' .... ... ''Do I stand a chance against him'' "He might be lyi..." "No" Dave broke Marcus Midsentence. "We even cross checked his Seed with the help of the Mages.....It really was just a noble seed" "But what happened next?? You know, what happened to the 3rd years??" "Ah, They were hit by their own attack and was blown away along with the stadium part they were on..." Dave paused and looked at his friend. Marcus was silent again. "And, they were sent to the Healing ward" Dave finished his words. ... "How...How did he even manage to pull it off?" The words blurted out of his mouth as Marcus looked down on thend and the dirt. Dave hesitated a bit, but smiled off his hesitation when he realized Marcus wouldn''t be able to counter Raka anyway. "Do you remember what he said?" Dave looked at Marcus. He shot a confused look back at Dave. "Skills matter, not inborn talents" "Yea, That was a cool line" "Hmm, so actually Raka....has been to Every Continent in the world....and his power is....." Dave bit his tongue gently and nced at Marcus. Marcus was waiting for his answer. Anticipation filled his eyes. "His power is.....his brain" *nk Marcus Intensifies* "He countered the 3rd years Special Combined attack with a Toothpick remember?...Actually it was a high tech device which Raka invented himself." Davepleted with a full stop inside his mind and forced his mind to shut out anymore Information about Raka, Just so that he won''t spit it out to Marcus. Even though Marcus was his best friend he couldn''t reveal all of the information yet, Because....He wanted his friend to learn how to counter things by his own. Dave has been always by his side when he got bullied by Gabriel and his gang or any other problem. It was all Dave who helped him cross the bridge during those times. He didn''t get tired off it, but as they started growing up Dave started realizing how his friend (Marcus) was relying on him (Dave) too much. But the Marcus after two years had some other worldly vibe radiating from him. This time he was sure, he must let go of Marcus in the middle of that bridge, just so that he (Marcus) would learn how to stand up by himself in his life and go past Dave on that bridge to the other end. "I challenge you Marcus...I CHALLENGE YOU TO DEFE...." "I WILL DEFEAT HIM.....AND YOU" Marcus overwhelmed his friend''s words with his own. Dave looked at him with the surprise element dancing in his expression, He smirked. "Sure, The Best.." "WINS" Marcuspleted his friend''s words. He snapped his fingers again and soon the abyss disappeared along with the piece ofnd under them. The domain vanished and the destroyed curb along with the huge vi came in view. Marcus looked at the clock inside the Vi through the huge hole. His mouth perched in amusement when he realized it had been only ten seconds outside. Dave walked towards Marcus and shook his hands first, then gave him a spine breaking bear hug. Tears rolled down his cheeks as emotions struck him again. "Wee back Brother" Dave sobbed. "Hehe" Marcus chuckled as he held Dave in his grasp. The parents of the twoughed and smiled at each other warmly. Thedies wept a bit out of happiness but wiped off their tears. "C''mon boys, It time to celebrate" Meya pped and whistled to the two emotional friends. Dave and Marcus broke their hug and shook hands again. "Don''t forget about the challenge" "I won''t" They chuckled again, but their eyes seemed to be serious. It was going to be a battle between Monsters. ...... y horns went off and balloons popped when the two families celebrated Marcus''s birthday which started with the cutting off the huge cake in front of him. Marcus chuckled when he sliced through the custom made cake. The Cake was made into a Nine tailed Demon Fox, which was the top tier beast humanity was facing now. Beast Speech was normal to a Tamer, Which meant Tamers could converse with their tamed beast. "Ooh, Master...Humans do respect our kind" Diablo chimed inside Marcus''s mind. "Hehe, Is that so??" Marcus sliced one out of the Nine tails of the cake. "Wha...What are you doing master" Diablo questioned Marcus. "Diablo, This Cake is meant to be sliced, Slicing this cake Ignites the idea of cutting off the Demon Foxes existence from the world." Marcus said with a chuckle. "But why??" Diablo got a bit annoyed when he heard his brothers were going to killed. "Because, The Foxes pose a huge threat to the very existence of us Humans.." Marcus went on muttering as he ced a piece of the chocte cake into his Father''s mouth. "And there is no other way, but kill them off" Marcus finished as his father ced a huge cake piece inside his mouth. Marcus struggled in chewing it because of its size but soon enjoyed the vours when he managed to cut its size off by swallowing some. The Chocte with a hint of vani tasted good to his crazy hungry taste buds. "But Master, didn''t you say, it was almost impossible for humans to kill my people??" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Diablo asked him telepathically. "Yes it was.....But Humanity has me now" Marcus said with a sly grin on his face. "That is true Master, but why kill my brothers?? wh.." "I said it before right, we have to kill the..." Marcus cut off his Famir but got cut off by his famir just after a second. "I am sorry for butting in Master, but what I came to say was, why kill them, when.." Diablo paused and felt his master. Marcus was actually ready to listen. He felt he needed to give his Familiar a chance to exin, because his ''Kind''s'' (The Demon Foxes Race/Family) sole existence was on the line. "Go on Diablo, Don''t fear me" "Thank you Master..What I meant to say was, Why kill them when Humans can just live along with them??" "But how Diablo?, How will we talk to them??...WHO IN THE WORLD CAN TALK TO THEM??" Marcus shook his head. But soon after a second his Fox Familiar''s tattoo glowed and Marcus''s eyes opened wide when he realized something. Diablo said ''his people'' instead of ''his Kind''. Didn''t he ??. Does that mean??. His Memories shed back to the second trial dungeon. ''Didn''t he see a temple??'' ''Didn''t Diablo emerge out of the Main and the only statue from the Temple??'' ''But aren''t shrines only meant for...'' Diablo broke his thoughts and started talking right on that cue. "I can talk to them....I CAN!!...." "Because I Am their GOD.." .............. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 "I can talk to them....I CAN!!...." "Because I Am their GOD.." Marcus slowly ced his hands on the table, his palms facing theminated wooden table surface. He understood it now. During his GUARDIAN trials the final boss was always the most strongest one out of the other sub - monsters. Also the rank increased or he could say their rank ascended more and more as he made his way through the Dungeons. At first it was a God ranked Ogretto Alpha, then came the Demon Nine tailed Foxes and the 90 tailed Demon fox which was a God yer ranked monster. The final dungeon had the God of God yers. Another thing he noticed was that he got extra powers from the second and the third dungeons, in the form of a Familiar and a Soul Spirit. But he didn''t get anything from the First Dungeon or.... "Did I just miss a secret reward??" Marcus mumbled as his lips parted. There was no way he could have missed a reward..Right?. "Anyways" He said as he tapped on the table lightly.. "I am a Tamer and a Soul Wielder now, what I have now is enoug..." Marcus''s voice faded when his memory got fixed on to one of his academic sses. The ss was on the topic of ''OMNIVOKERS''. The Omnivoker theory was proposed by a famous philosopher during the me Period. Basically An Omnivoker was someone who could do or be just everything, An Omnivoker could be a Tamer, A Mage, A Summoner, A Soul wielder and A..... "That''s It" Marcus banged the Table and it broke into two. The Cake suddenly went down along with the broken table and he felt others turning themselves to the noice. Suddenly in his defense, Marcus elerated himself making the things around him in slow motion. He Held the cake in his hand and bolted towards the dining table and ced it carefully. Marcus kicked on his brakes as he reached the Dining table, making his speed fall tremendously. Everything returned back to how it was and the time started moving normally again. All of them was staring at the broken table and snapped back when they turned around to the Dining Table. "How the hell did this happen" Aaron questioned as he picked the broken table leg piece up and soon let it fall. "Ah, I am really sorry uncle" Marcus apologized with a polite bow. "No, No...It''s ok, But what I asked was how did you get over there?? Weren''t you in the middle??, How''d you walk over there with that humungous cake??" Aaron asked, confusion could be seen crystal clearly from the looks he shot at Marcus. "Ah.....It''s...It''s...this torn pocket you see. My emergency teleport stone dropped out through this hole" Marcus blurted out nonsense as he put his fingers inside his pocket and burned a hole through and pulled it out to show them. "It was a Local Teleport stone, that''s why the table...broke" But it was true, Low level Teleport stones only Teleported you close by and its teleportation range was only usually 10 meters away from the destination and the main problem of a Local Teleportation stone was the aftershock it produced. It tends to break things around it while teleporting. COMPLETE NONSENSE. But the older guys fell for it, but Dave had his own suspicions. "Ah what a nice Ambience it''s from here" Marcus said as he looked through the hole out at the chilly night. It was all he could do to change the subject. "Ah, I''ll walk through the beach Uncle Aaron, If you don''t mind" Marcus seeded in finding a new subject and piqued the interest of Uncle Aaron. "Ah yes please, It''s a real refresher, the Night walk on the beach shore, you should really try it, I always tell Dave to do the same, but he doesn''t listen to m....." Aaron turned on his chatterbox but Marcus gave no ears to that and walked out through the door beside the huge wall and closed it behind him. He rushed his way to the beach and took a huge gulp of the Night Sea breeze. It was really refreshing. But his Mind soon found his target when he thought why he hade outside. It was because he thought The reward he missed and the Theory of Omnivoker was somehow connected. The ''Omnivoker'' was just a theory put up by a philosopher, but it did not have any evidence supporting his view. But the Philosophers after his time found it interesting and added it to the sybus hoping in the future generation to find an answer to this theory. And here he was Marcus, who was just an inch closer to bing the Answer for that millenial old question. "Okay so here''s my theory" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marcus said to himself. "I got a Famr and A soul spirit. I can learn Magic in the Future as well as summoning..." "The Omnivoker theory had a Code word. People achieving atleast 3 of the Abbrievated code word could be considered as an Omnivoker, The Code was...What was it again!!??." Marcus balled his palm into a fist and gently tapped his forehead. His memory struck again. "N.T.S.M.sM" "T was for Tamer, S for the Soul wielder, M for the Mage, the mix of capital M and small s was for the summoner and finally N was for Necromancer.." Necromancers where those who could awaken dead things. The Guardian trial Dungeons were following the same theory Upto the Soul wielding part. Which meant... "It was always there" Marcus mumbled. "The Dungeon was always trying to give me extra powers." His mumble changed to mutters. Soon he felt angry at himself, he raged at himself and punched his thighs in rage, the shockwave making the beach sand around him spread into the four directions. "Now I get it" Marcus said as he sat on the beach with a thud. "The Ogretto army was all just pawns that I could have used...I was supposed to find the Necromancer ability within the First Dungeon and Create my own Monarch ranked monster army!!!" Marcus shouted at the end and mmed the sand beside him, squashing a scorpion which crept close to him. "Fuck" Marcus shouted as scorpion blood dripped from his hands. He looked at the scorpion and saw it move a little and go limp. "Just Fucking wake up already" Marcus shouted to the dead scorpion as he tossed it into the sea." [EHEM, SHIT I HAVE BEEN QUITE FOR SOME DAYS] The system suddenly shouted inside his mind. [Ah, what was it again???.. Yea....] [New skill Learned : Necromancy] [Skill Perfected : Necromancy] "Eh?" Marcus snapped his head back as the system said...but soon his eyelids went round when he saw something small, glowing and levitating above the sea water. ................................... Chapter 45 Chapter 45 [New skill Learned : Necromancy] [Skill Perfected : Necromancy] "Eh?" Marcus snapped his head back as the system said...but soon his eyelids went round when he saw something small, glowing and appearing from the sea water. It was the dead scorpion he had thrown into the water. Marcus was not an Idiot so he understood what was happening. Marcus knew it was because of his orders that these skills were created, which meant he could possibly be the first ever Omnivoker!!!. "I am a Necromancer, Tamer, Soul wielder as well, that fills in the first three letters of The Omnivoker''s Code. NTS!!" Marcus said. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He looked at the Scorpion levitating above the water. But it wasn''t the Scorpion''s original body instead it looked like a ckish wisp which took the form of the scorpion''s original body. Marcus motioned it toe closer and it did!. The wispnded on the sand and started shuffling towards its master. Marcus held out his Palm open and the scorpion understood him and jumped onto his palm. Marcus looked at the scorpion. A notification suddenly popped up on top the scorpion''s head. He read it out. "ck Wisp Scorpion LvL : 5 Attack : 3 Defense : 2 Skills : Sting (Normal) Modify is currently not possible." His eyebrows perched when he read thest line. "What''s Modify?" Marcus said and fell into a deep thought. His inner bulb sparked when an assumption formed inside his mind. "Maybe....Just maybe...I can Evolve the Necromaner skill" Marcus spoke to himself. His memory struck once again to the first trial Dungeon. "That''s it" Marcus shouted as he banged the sand beside him. He let the scorpiony down beside him and called out to the system. "System!!" [Yes?] "Is there anyway??? Just any possible way I can go back in time??..Or atleast do things inside my previous memories ???" [No] "..." Marcus went silent and was about to give up after a minute or so, but the system spoke inside him once again just as he was about to. [There''s No way you can go back in time...Yet.....But you can go back to your memories mentally for 30 seconds only 3 times a day.] "That''s enough...Tell me how to do it" [Ah, It''s easy, just picture the memory you want to go back to and say Regress] Marcus closed his eyes and forced his mind under his control and finally found the correct time inside his memory to go back to. Going back to his memory mentally meant that only his soul went away to his memory but his body stayed back. "Regress!!!" .... Marcus opened his eyes to darkness. He was floating in the air inside the abyss. He saw his old self fighting Ogrettos one by one. But this was not the time to barge In. His system had already reminded him not to reveal himself to his own self inside the memory. That meant he could not by any reason show himself to the Marcus in the memory. If that happened, the memory circle will break and the soul could get trapped in the memory forever.....Unless or until a miracle happened. Marcus waited for the other Marcus in the memory tond the final blow. Just after a span of five minutes the Memory Marcusnded the final blow and destroyed everything. Honestly Even Marcus himself cowered back when he saw the level of destruction he had caused. The Marcus in the memory vanished in front of him after a minute or so. He must have teleported to the second dungeon. Marcus slowlynded himself on the respawned piece ofnd. Having the body source was not necessary for a Necromancer. Only a part of the Soul was needed to bring the dead back to life. Every dead body leaves a soul piece behind it''sst resting ce and it stays there permanently. The Necromancer at a certain level could easily sense it and hence bring the dead back to life. (But remember bringing back the original body is impossible) All Marcus could sense now was death around him, Thousands of souls looked at him in mercy. Marcus knew about Necromancers and the way to bring the dead back to life. It was taught in a lesson during his ss time. "First I need a trademark word to call them back to life" Marcus said as he remembered the ss taken by one of his favorite professors. He spent time thinking about a word to call the Ogretto army back to life. His eyes sparked soon enough. "Let''s go with something simple.....RESURRECT!!" Marcus shouted as he spread both of his arms forward. He was dead centre in the piece ofnd and he felt thend vibrating at the core. ck wisps materialized in the air and yellow devilish eyes red at him. The Wisps changed into something ck and Shadow - ish. It took the form of an Ogretto. Yellow type of mes waved from its shoulders and their bald head seemed to have shadow hair which waved from side to side. [New Skill Evolved : Necromancer] [The skill has evolved due to the resurrection of a God ranked monster] [Skill Evolved to : Universal Prophet] [Skill Abbreviated to : UP (Universal Prophet)] He jumped up in the air and fisted the air delightfully. He knew this would work and it did!!!. Marcus looked around him, he was surrounded by Ogrettos. He felt like the chieftain of the Ogretto army. It was something which exhrated his spirit. At the word Chieftain he remembered about the Alpha Ogretto. Marcus floated in the air and looked around him, He soon spotted an Ogretto shadow with a war helmet on its head midst the crowd. Marcus motioned it toe forward and it flowed hismand. It stepped close to him and bowed down on one knee. Marcus chuckled when he read the Status window of the Ogretto. "ck Wisp Ogretto Alpha" LvL : 80 Attack : 20 Billion per strike Defense : 10 Ceptillion Skills : Enroar (S rank) Monster strength (S rank) Godly Durability (S rank) Leadership (S rank) Melee Master (S rank) "Modify avable..." "It''s Level 80 already??, Expected of a God Ranked Monster" Marcus said and turned around to read the the status of a Normal Ogretto. "ck Wisp Ogretto Warrior" LvL : 60 Attack : 2 billion per strike Defense : 1 Ceptillion Skills : Monster strength (A rank) Ultra durability (A Rank) Melee Wielder (A rank) "Modify Avable..." The stats of the Soldier Ogrettos were also very impressive. 2 of them could take down a Monarch seed down easily. He had a thousand of them here. But Marcus wasn''t interested in anything other than that one option which was ''MODIFY'' Marcus sat at the very center surrounded by his new army of MONARCH ranked beasts!!. He started thinking about Modify, its meanings and the various way something can be modified. The first thing he got inside his mind was to change the shape of one''s body. Marcus looked at an Ogretto close at him and imagined the Ogretto having spiky hair with cooling sses and a parka, the bottom was a 3/4th shorts and it wore sneakers. He imagined it have bulging biceps and 8 packs visible through the transparent torso of the parka. Just after his thought, the Ogretto he looked at started glowing. Marcusughed when he saw the same Ogretto he thought about in front of him. It was true he could modify something like that, but it wasnt something he was interested in. He smirked as soon as another thought vmcrept inside his mind. "To be a God ying Monster, You have to have a Level above 500 don''t you?? Rk?" [Sessfully named God Ranked Ogretto] [Name : Rk] [Thinking ability set to 80% by User] Marcus had just thought it now but it happened right in front of his eyes. He knew he could also give thinking abilities to his Monsters so that they could converse and he also had an intuition that he could name them as well, but he still wasn''t sure about ''That'' idea. ^Yes Master, I have to cross the threshold of Level 500 to be a God yer ranked Demon^ Rk said. "Aha, So you finally talked and how did you know that I was asking about you?" Marcus asked with a grin. ^That was easy Master, I am the strongest amongst my other brothers so it was easy to figure out^ Rk shed a ''Tooth'' full grin at Marcus. Marcus smirked. 80% of thinking ability and it''s already intelligent than an average educated human. "I have an idea to make you go past that threshold Rk, I can''t promise that it''ll work or not, Are you ready to take the risk Rk" ^With Pleasure, Master. And thank you for your concern^ Rk replied politely keeping his right fist balled at his chest, proving his loyalty. "Ah wee. This can be crazy, but we won''t know until we try" Marcus floated into the air once again and looked around. He could confirm he had more than 1000 Ogrettos standing on thend. He grinned as he marked the first 10 Ogretto soldiers as hended. "Modify" All ten of them deformed into ck smokeballs and slowly came together to form a big ckish wisp. Marcus moved the smoke ball with his Maniption skill and brought it closer to the Alpha Ogretto. He took a deep breath in and grinned. "COMBINE" ..... Chapter 46 Chapter 46 "COMBINE" His words came out at the same time when he joined his palms together. At the same time, The smoke ball sped towards Rk and Hit him, exploding him into the Ogretto crowd. The Fallen Ogrettos stood up like before, they were just shadows now because Marcus hadn''t yet given them any thinking power. But Rk was still lying on the ground facing upwards. Rk''s body was shining a color which was a mix of an eerie type of blood red and eclipse ck. Marcus motioned the Normal Ogretto soldiers to move away. They made way for him and opened up a space which gave him the perfect view of the events. Rk was trembling, his body was not visible yet, His body was still surrounded by the same version of ck and red, but it seemed to losing it''s shine gradually. After a whole minute, it stopped, the color dissapeared. A strong breeze yed with Marcus''s hair and passed him. He grinned. It was the same breeze he felt when he leveled up inside the dungeon. Which Meant, The Ogretto in front of had officially....EVOLVED. The Ogretto sat up with a jolt on its butt. Marcus smiled in delight. The Ogretto was not a Ogretto anymore. Just like his Familiar Diablo, Rk had also changed its appearance...to a great extent. The ck Showdowy wisp from before had materialized to a body!! The old feature of its face hadpletely changed. The Big Fangs which protruded out of its mouth had receded back to being normal just like a human''s. Instead, his upper canine tooth had elongated to just a small extent. Rk''s fangs looked more like a vampire''s than a Ogretto''s. His skin was red and ck stripes of lines ran randomly on his body like a tattoo. The Ugly Face it had before hadpletely dissapeared. The Nose was perfectly aligned and was sharp, unlike its previous t nose. Rk''s eye balls were white like a human''s instead of the normal ck and he now had a blue pupil at the centre. The eyebrows were also normal like a human''s and the left eyebrow faded at the very end whereas the right had a slim cut at its centre. The Ears were the same, but it fit perfectly to it''s new look. Rk''s build had also changed tremendously. Instead of being huge, bulky and scary, He was Lean, Athletic and...Scary with his sharp and concentrated gaze. He also had hair now!! It looked absolutely perfect on his once bald head. It was a textured crop (also called a French crop) the textured style standed out even more with the addition of his blond highlights, and the edge up added anotheryer of personality to his amazingly setup hair. Rk was also a bit more tall, almost 210 centimeters. He had Long legs which had polished muscles and his hands had the perfect muscles which neither looked very bulky nor slim. Rk could easily overwhelm the beauty and boldness of a high ss Model at the peak of his handsomeness. Marcus was in front of Rk within a second and he ran his hand through it''s 10 pack abs. Taking a step back from his new God yer ranked Soldier, Marcus examined its outfit and looked back at the other soldiers. All of them Instead of the one he Modified only had a loincloth hanging at its privates which was tied on its waist with just a string made of an Oak tree bark. He scratched his chin and smiled at them. It was time for a huge scale modification!. Marcus motioned the Modified one to a corner and the others lined up perfectly under themand of Rk even when they didn''t have any thinking power. It was probably because of instincts. The Instincts to follow a strong leader. Marcus was soon levitating in the air after his ''fashionista'' Ogretto stood still at the opposite corner from the rest of his army. He could see Rk''s fringy hair from the air as he stood in front of the army followed by shadowy wisps behind. He had almost one thousand Ogrettos to modify. 998 to be precise after leaving out Fashionista and Rk. To modify them all at the same time was not possible. He had to concentrate on them one by one at a time. Laziness hit him when he saw his huge army spread in front of him. ''A Lazy man finds the quickest way to finish his work'' Marcus''s eyes shined when an amazing idea formed from the depths of his mind. Why have a huge army when you can have A few who could be equal to an army???. Marcusnded right beside Rk and told him to step aside. He called Fashionista over. With a tense aura of seriousness and urgency, Marcus formed groups of Ogrettos, each had ten of them. Like that he formed groups for nine hundred and ny Ogrettos and brought the remaining Ogrettos to his side. Rk, Fashionista and The other 8 were behind Marcus and the rest of his army was in front of him. With a grin Marcus looked behind him and Rk trembled when he felt a terrifying aura from His master. With a snap of his fingers, Marcus made the whole army in front of him poof into ck smokes. He kept the ck smokes separated so that they don''t merge together. "The Strenght of a leader does not depends on the number of soldiers he has" Marcus turned and looked Rk in his eyes. "Even 10 brave and strong soldiers can beat a fragile Army of a thousand" Rk felt a chill down his spine. After getting his thinking power, it was the first time he was experiencing his Master''s Pressure. It was terrifying but at the same time it was exhrating for him because his Master was someone who was on par with gods or maybe more. The other nine shadows beside him trembled when Rk went on praising his Master inside his thoughts. "Hehehe" Marcus chuckled when he read the thoughts of Rk. *GRIN* His expression soon changed as he turned towards his army. His left hand was balled into a fist and his Right was open in which his fingers danced like fish in water, he was singing his favorite song. His fingers moved like the lyrics and danced and waved. His fingers paused and stood still right at the drop... The atmosphere was eerily silent. Marcus raised his right hand into the air. "I Am Your King!" He dropped the beat and his fingers snapped. ".....COMBINE!!!....." ....This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 "I Am Your King!" He dropped the beat and his fingers snapped. ".....COMBINE!!!....." ... Rk''s eyes cringed back because of the insane ck out caused because of the ck smokes. The last thing he saw was a smoke of ck wisps speeding itself towards him. Just before the wisps hit him he turned to look at the other 9 of them. They were also being targeted by the smokes. What was his Master nning??. But soon he understood, Rk understood. What a Monster his Master was.....but deep inside....he loved it. That was thest thing he thought about right before he cked out. ''BOOM'' The wholend went up in smokes and Marcus paced through the smokes like a king, his hands behind and his teeth shining inside the smoke in his trademark grin. He waited for a Minute. Paced through thend the whole sixty seconds. *BUZZ* His feet vibrated and his grin spread wide. Through the smoke, Marcus saw nine glowing Figures shuffling towards him. Just one of them didn''t make it. *p* Marcus joined his palms into a p, the smoke engulfing him exploded back to the depths of the abyss. Within a second thend was back to normal. Marcus perched his eyebrows up, The Land around him should have atleast cratered with his p but it didn''t. The system sweated. Marcus was on to something here. He might''ve figured out the major powerdrop in his stats. The system prayed to the System gods. It hoped Marcus won''t call out for the Status window. "Hm, Whatever" Marcus shook his head, his grin resurfaced again on his handsome face when he saw the nine Glowing figures inching closer to him. They lined up in front of Marcus and stood in an attention position, their yellowish glowing body stiff and still. Their Arms were perfectly aligned on their side. They were all of the same height instead of the figure in the Middle. The glow started fading out from the bottom except the figure in the middle. It still glowed as bright as ever. Slowly their feet came to view as the glow faded. It was the same as Rk''s feet when he upgraded. Those nine figures in front of Marcus were God ying level Ranked Monsters!!!...or so he thought. Soon the Glow had vanishedpletely. All nine of them looked like Rk, 10 pack abs, muscr and athletic body, but had their own facial features. All nine of them had different hair colors and hair styles. The Middle one who was Rk hadn''t yet lost its glow, so Marcus motioned it to stay separately from the other Nine. It listened to hismands and took 5 steps backwards and walked behind Marcus and went still. The rest of the eight filled the gap in the middle and stood perfectly still. Marcus thought for a second about Rk but soon shook his head and left his case to time. Pacing like a dictator, Marcus made his way to the very end to the left and stood in front of the Newly Upgraded Monster. It had blue hair tied back to a Manbun with oak tree bark string. The Facial features were unique for all of them and the one in front of him had a healed scar running through his right eye side. The Ogretto''s status showed up when he looked up above its head. "Unnamed, Unknown Race" Rank : God yer LvL : 6060 Attack : 20 Ceptillion per strike Defense : 200 Ceptillion Skills : Melee Master (SSS) Heavenly Durability (SSS) God yer''s strength (SSS) Modify Possible" The Monsters had leveled up quite a bit and their rank showed on their status window this time. Marcus calcted inside his head, He had nine hundred and ny soldiers divided into ten groups. Which meant he had 99 groups in total.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Each of the soldiers in a group were level 60 and if the whole group wasbined it would umte a total of 600 levels. This was only the umtion of one group. The Selected 10 were given the Level stats of ten groups each, Which umted a total of 6000 levels!!!. So it was only obvious that the Monster standing in front of him was of Level 6060, the sixty was it''s original level before getting nerfed up. Only One died, It''s levels must have been passed on to the Monster who was the closest to it before its death. But the thing which caught his eye was the First Two words. Unnamed and Unknown race. It was obvious why ''UNNAMED'' showed but he still hadn''t figured out what Unknown race meant. He first thought about settling with naming them. He could always find the answer for the rest after that. Looking into his eyes (Monster''s) Marcus thought for a name. "Destro, You are Destro" Destro bowed. Walking along the same line, he stood in front of the next monster. It had a sleeked back violet hair. The Face was clean with no scar marks. "Eroga" Eroga did the same as Destro and bowed. Soon the others also had recieved their own names. "Destro, Eroga, Sinzo, Toro, Runbis, Oraiz, Yemen, Exram" "And Rk" He paused and turned to see the Glowing Rk Bowing, Marcus smiled and turned back. "I grant you these names along with 90 percent thinking power, It''s 95 for you Rk" Marcus finished. The Eight Faces in front of him became alive with expressions. They bowed once again and Marcus felt their eyes had utmost respect for him. Now came the trouble. What was up with the ''UNKNOWN RACE'' tag??. Could it be that the Monsters in front of him werepletely different from Ogrettos?. No, His thought said. It said Unknown race because this was the first time the Monster in front of him was ever discovered which meant it still hadn''t recieved a specific specie name. That meant...He could name their species. He didn''t had to think for a specie name, instead he put his surname as their specie name. Orno sounded weird so he named them... "Ornus, You are The Ornus Species" *Ping* A white ring like a halo appeared on top of the Monsters. [You have sessfully discovered and named a new species] [Select the Current species leader] The system said inside his mind and it only took a second for Marcus to understand....Naming a new species will also make their identities known to the world and increase their levels by leaps and bound. "I''ll choose Rk" Marcus said without a thought and turned back to watch the still glowing Rk. [The Ornus Leader has been chosen] [Ornus leader ''Rk'' has been granted with extra 8000 Levels corresponding to its number of specie members] [The Levels were multiplied into 100 due to the Strength of the founder] [Individual specie members have been granted 1000 levels] [Founder had been rewarded with 100x Stat Multiplier] [Stats Multiplied] ..... [Holy Fuck] The system thought. Marcus''s power was on par to his previous power level. [If he didn''t have the Emperor''s seed, his sneeze would have had the power to destroy universes] The current power he had could only destroy Multiple Gxies. Just.... some... gxies. The Notification passed and another ping sliced the air. The Halos soon faded with a ping and Marcus turned back to the eight in front of him. The Halos started fading first from Destro and the others followed. The ninth Ping sounded from his back. Marcus snapped his head back as he turned to look at Rk. The White ring had faded along with the Glow as well. Standing Tall at 220 cm, Rk paced towards Marcus. With a sudden kneel he bowed his head in front of his Master. Marcus''s eyes went wide, Rk had changed once again, His skin tone was no more red like the rest, instead it was sandal, Just like a human''s!!. The facial features were the same but his hair had changed, the color had turned into a Grayish-White tinum. (tinum is a color that is the metallic tint of pale grayish-white resembling the metal tinum) His hairstyle was a new shark fin spiked up hair. It was Long and had a fierce flip up on top along with the polished skin fade and perfect line up, it looked wless. But what made Marcus lost was the words in the Status window above Rk''s head. At the Rank slot it said.. "God yer...Prime??" ..... Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "God yer...Prime??" Marcus read out the words to himself. That was new, He thought. He had heard the Origin Rank which was the second most powerful form of a Demon. He wondered what the God yer Prime was??. The rest of the details were also amazing. "Rk (Ornus king)" Lvl : 20140 Attack : 2000 Ceptillion per strike Defense : 4000 Ceptillion (Regen 140 Ceptillion per second) Skills : King''s Command (SSSC) Melee Master (SSSC) Primal Durabilty (SSSC) Primal Strength (SSSC) ck Hole Wielder (SSSC) Modify Avable" Marcus''s eyes got fixed on thest skill Rk had. It was something he had heard for the first time. A Monster that could wield elements?. Was ck hole an element ??. Whatever it was, it made Marcus''s blood pump up with excitement. After his days inside the Dungeons he hade to know that the Inormation he had in his original world was very iplete. It felt like the first page of a 1000 Volume novel. When he himself had experienced new types of powers and fought high ranking Monsters, he thought the World he was living on had onlye to know about the basics. Almost 5 billion years had passed and they had only learned this much during that time?!. It was just a pinch of salt in a vast Ocean. "I bet the God yer Prime is something more powerful than a God yer ranked Demon, I mean, it''s Obvious but how do we test that out??" Marcus didn''t have to test it out himself. He knew he could easily defeat Rk. He had defeated an Origin ranked Monster...but it was still not appealing to him, because what he fought was a statue.... "Ok, I have made my mind" Marcus said and turned to face the Eight God yer ranked beasts. "Destroyer''s" That''s what he called his army of 9. The name was formed from the starting letter of each of the 9 Ornusses. (Refer to Chapter 47) "I want you guys to watch our battle from a distance, this might or might not be of any help to you but....remember this, you cannot be full of yourself, You have 7 days in a week, live a day acknowledging....that there is a stronger person than you and train the following 5 days to be stronger than that person... and finally rest a day happily enjoying the fact that you are still alive" The wordsing from him were sudden. It all looked like rubbish but still felt right somehow. Red lines ran across his cheeks as Marcus held onto his Dear life to not look Embarassed in front of his Soldiers. He took a quick peek to their side. They were bowing to him. He could see their faces from his position. They seemed happy.....a bit too happy that tears dripped from their almost humanely eyes. The hate he had for monsters and demons dissapeared that very instant. Weren''t they also God''s creation?. Aren''t they also trying to survive like us humans?. Thoughts flooded his mind as he witnessed them crying. "Thank you Master, We are still alive because of you" Destro said in his Deep and new humanly voice. The others nodded "Those words were well said Master" Rk said from his side. Marcus bit into his lips. He was happy. Suddenly calling them monsters felt like a sin. "You guys are after all....my Friends" Those words from Marcus stunned the Others. [The Ornus Species has been Acknowledged by it''s Master, All Levels Increased by 5000] [Feature Control option avable] [The Summons have been granted with a Physical body, Normal Needs arepulsory to live] [The Dead has returned back to life, Due to performing a Miracle, The User has been granted The Mythical God Zeus''s Lightning] This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The system went silent....but the atmosphere changed into something heavy. All 9 of the glowing Ornusses shuffled towards him with tears in their eyes. They engulfed him into a circle and knelt down hugging him. "We..We are Alive..Master" Oraiz sobbed, his words stuttered as he wept in disbelief. "Thank you Master!!!!." Sinzo cried from his side. Rk who was in the middle was gripping Marcus''s legs. "That feeling...which I thought I lost....That pumping of my heart....." He looked into Marcus''s eyes. "Is back, thanks to you master" They were having an emotional breakdown except Marcus. He was still stunned. He had just brought them back to life. He did something No one could have ever thought about. Plus his other 8 new friends had just been promoted to God yer Prime. He was Happy, because he would have more friends around him in the real world. But would the people ept them for how they look. The Society was bad as it was already, they had a very unfair reasoning. What scared them, they destroyed them. But that was when he remembered something. That system message ran inside his mind again. [Feature Control option avable] [Feature Control option avable] The words etched itself in front of his eyes. Feature control meant he could change his new made friends looks, permanently!!!. Marcus thought that he would have to do a mighty lot of work for the feature change. But it was easy as peeling a banana. When he selected the feature change option and moved the cursor to Destro, the race option had already shown in front of him. [Current race : Ornus] Right below it was... [Change Race] Marcus clicked on it and a whole encyclopedia containing only of Races opened in front of him. Marcus head snapped back by a bit as he saw the data. It was a lot...Like a LOT!!!. He was sure that the data in front of him didn''t have any race unknown to it. It even had The Ornus race at the very end. Probably because it was the recent race to be discovered. But Marcus had a goal, so he didn''t waste time, trying to find Dryads and Elves. He clicked on human and all of them around him started glowing once again. 10 seconds passed and the glow intensified. With a sudden puff and smoke the glow faded out. Marcus manipted the air and the smoke vanished revealing lean and athletic Human bodies. Their features were simr though, they had the same hair and He knew they had the same level of power in them. Those nine standing in front of him were the perfect example for the phrase. "MONSTERS AMONG MEN" Marcus chuckled as he hugged them all. They were still in tears when Marcus broke the silence with his words. "Now, It''s time for your rides" "Huh?" Rk had a confused expression in his handsome newly formed human face. His hair matched him more now than before. "Hehe, Don''t worry, I just meant..." He paused and grinned. "Why don''t we give a visit to your neighbors?" His look darted over to Rk and then to the ck Abyss in front. "Wait, Master..Do you mean by the Nine Tailed Foxes??" "Yep..But before that.....Come at me, All ten of you.." His grin intensified and His Aura engulfed him once again. "Let me witness your new power.." ..... Chapter 49 Chapter 49 It was the Zeus''s Lighning bolt. .......... Marcus was thankful to the lightning bolt he was holding in his hand now. It was his regr habit now....To check whatever he had in the Inventory, just for his sake and Vo, he noticed the Lightning Bolt which he had got recently. Now that he thought about it, this weapon was good, too good that it blew away nine God yer Prime ranked Monsters. The lightning which just went all out wasn''t even an attack!. It was caused when he pulled it out of his inventory. It probably had the Explosive Entry Buff. Marcus nodded, He knew the consequences if he pulled this out in a crowd. So he carefully ced it back to his inventory with utmost care. *sh* *Bunch* *ck* Marcus snapped at the sound and turned. All nine of them had their head down, bowing to him as they knelt, their bare knees on the Rocky uneven Floor. Marcus, with a proud and a smug look made his way to Rk. He patted his shoulders, then shot a nce to his right and left. They were hunching their head very low as if they had done a very atrocious crime. "You guys did a very good job" Marcus chuckled as he said. "Trust me when I say this, You guys CAN! beat me one day...But for now...Stand up and stand straight.." The Ornusses raised their head slowly, their eyes showed Guilt as well as Respect. Marcus smiled and stepped back, his hand motioned them to stand. They stood up with a jolt, together they cried out in unison. "We are Sorry Master" "Ah, It''s okay.." "And Btw don''t call me master" "Sorry Mas...um..um...BOSS!!" Destro stuttered as he spoke. "That''s better" Marcus chuckled. .......... After sitting down together and talking about power levels they finally decided to travel to the next trial Dungeon. "All right, boys..." Marcus turned and faced the ck abyss. "Let''s get your Rides" *WHOOSH* The Ornusses shrank and went inside Marcus''s shadow as they turned into wisps. As they were summons, they could be called back any time He wanted. But even though they were summons, Marcus wasn''t going to keep them in shadows all the time. He thought about giving them their own lives when they reached home and promised them that he would only under special circumstances would call them back to his shadow. He remembered the system saying he could travel through his memories 3 times Maximum a day. What he was nning now was to hit 2 birds with one stone. When he confirmed his summons were all set inside his shadow, Marcus thought about the second trial Dungeon and... "REGRESS!" *BLINK* *FLASH* His vision nked and his memory puffed. Marcus felt his stomach churning as he traveled through his memories. With another one of those shes his vision returned. His eyes opened to a tree. A calm breeze swayed the leaves and the dry ones fell slowly towards him. He grinned as he remembered the woods and his time here. Thankfully he did not had to worry about the Marcus in the memory. He had made sure to regress back to the memory where He fought the Ny Tailed Demon Fox. He didn''t have any ns to capture the Ny Tailed Demon Fox, because it could possibly break his memory, leaving him paralyzed and trapped inside the same memory loop till he died along with his memory. He also didn''t have to hunt the other Nine tailed Demon Foxes, because he knew very well where their dead bodies were. His legs vanished along with his body as he passed trees after trees, smoothly transitioning through the leaves, crunching none. His Kimono waved behind him and his hair swayed along. His Shadow pranced behind him as the Artificial sun red at him. He found the first body 20 meters away from his regress point. "Resurrect" He snapped his fingers. The Carcass listened to his call and the soul shook and transformed into a ck wisp which soon took form of the Nine tailed fox, Its Shadow Tails waved frantically behind it as it sat in front of it''s Master. Marcus took a broken twig and threw it somewhere into the woods. "Fetch" Marcus chuckled. He hadn''t ever yed with a dog before. But he remembered the word, Gabriel used to say that always when he mocked him. He shook of his gathering anger and grinned. It was all gonna end tomorrow anyway, when he''ll whoop Gabriel''s ass in front of The King and his father. The Fox had alreadye back with thousands of twigs while he thought about his fight tomorrow. Marcusughed at it and patted its head. That''s what they do right?...Head Pats??. The Fox took it seriously and all 9 of it''s tails shook in light speed, blowing the trees and dust behind it to oblivion. "Shit...Kekekek" His snort echoed through the woods behind him. The leaves shook once again and some fell down to the cluster of leaves under him. Marcus''s rxed expression soon changed to urgency. He knew his body, undefended was outside in the open night breeze. Anything could happen. Who knows, he could be even dead by now and living as a soul inside his own memory. "Come out Boys" He shook off his bad thoughts. His shadow rippled and 9 of them came out of it as ck wisps and soon took their form. "Rk.." Marcus said, his head sideways and his eyes in the corner gazing at Rk. "This is yours" "Yes Boss" Came the fast reply. "Rest of you guys spread out and bring me the rest of the bodies, I''ve already sent the location inside your mind" It was possible, being a Summoner, Marcus could easily converse with them through telepathy no matter how far they were. His summons were also special, they were resurrected Monsters, so they had an extra experience multiplier unlike the Ordinary summons. He stopped his Crew once again as they were about to set out. He had just remembered about it... "and remember....no one is going towards the temple!" There was a pause for second but the reply came just as the second ended. "Yes boss" The Squad was soon let loose into the woods. Marcus watched Rk ying with the Fox. He had already tamed it and The Fox seemed to have hit it off with The Ornus too. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, I''ll call him Kai" Rk said, a sweet smile across his face. "Good" Marcus shed a smile back and nodded. "But how are we goi...." His words cut off in the middle as the leaves rustled and the eight of them returned, Holding a Dead fox each. Marcus was quick with his mind as he resurrected the other eight foxes. Soon all of them bad their own pets. But now came the question. "But boss, Where are supposed to keep them though??..After all we are just summons" Destro asked. Rk nodded in agreement, He meant to ask that as well. Marcus smirked. "That''s simple.." His smirk shifted to a chuckle. "I discovered the race..Adding Extra features to you guys is one of the Founder''s ability" The Ornusses looked surprised. "Now try calling them to you own shadows" They did as he said without aint. The Fox melted into a ck wisps and slowly whooshed into their shadows. "It worked!!!" Sinzo cried. "Of course it does, hehe" They had pets and they had powers, Now the only thing they needed were costumes. Marcus thought for a second. His inner bulb shed soon after. "I saw this on the system''s merch shop" Marcus said as he snapped his fingers. The Ornusses startled as their loincloth changed into a....pant. "Camo pants" He brought his fingers together yet again and snapped. White sleeveless undershirts appeared and fitted perfectly over their polished body, it even revealed their 8 packed abs. (The Ten pack were reduced to 8 when they changed to humans) Another snap echoed through the woods and perfectly ck boots covered their bare feet. Marcus smiled and brought his palms together into a p. "Just what you needed..Now, you look like Soldiers!!" "Thank you very much boss" They cried out in unison and bowed. They looked very happy. It was the first time they were getting something proper to wear. "Ah, Haha....Wee..Wee...Let''s go back alright?" Marcus snickered at the looks on their faces. They goddamn looked funny when they were extremely happy. "Yes boss" "Yea..." Marcus said. Wind whistled and leaves fell. Nothing happened after a whole minute. The Ornusses looked at their boss who was staring hard into the ground In a way such that he would pierce straight through thend. "Um Boss?" Rk asked confused. "Ah.." Marcus snapped, life returned to his eyes. "The thing is...I don''t know how to go back" .............. [WAIT A MINUTE] [JUST SAY ''RETURN'' GALACTIC FUCKER!!] ....................... Chapter 50 Chapter 50 [WAIT A MINUTE] [JUST SAY ''RETURN'' GALACTIC FUCKER!!] ... After augh, the group of 10 finally decided to go back to the real world. The Summons went inside his shadow yet again. But what worried Marcus was about his body outside in the real world. A sudden urgency wavered in his voice as he shouted RETURN. The shes returned once again and his vision blurred as usual. His eyes opened to the night sky as he took in a huge gulp of air. He was back and he was ok and....Dave was beside him. "The Fuck were you dreaming?" He scowled. "Ah....I was just thinking about the fight tomorrow" Marcus lied. "Yea that one...Hehe, Make sure to whoop his ass by my side too" Dave''s scowl turned into an evil grin. Marcus stared at him nkly for a second and suddenly his face twisted into a evil grin of his own. "Sure, Bro..KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK" The Sytem thought about zapping him but gave up when it remembered what had happened in the morning. "Cmon get up, Your parents might be worried" Dave said as he stood up, he patted the sand off his 3/4th short trousers. Marcus nodded in reply and stood up as well. With a small pat the sand behind his jeans blowed into the sea. Dave was already walking toward his house, Marcus caught up to him within a second and walked right behind him. He was still thinking about his fight tomorrow with the King''s son when he ran into a pole. His head snapped back as it hit the pole in front of him with a dull THWACK. He was upied with his thoughts to a very extreme extent that he missed his Almighty Sense alert. "This is called Telekinesis" Dave said with a proudful grin. Marcus realized what had happened and grinned, he slowly ced his hands behind his back, fingers dancing. "Woah, Cool" With a sudden sh, A cluster of huge Rocks fell on Dave. Everything was in Slow motion when the Rock fell on his friend in front of him, crushing him under the weight. The Rocks took Dave by surprise which in turn didn''t leave him any space to react. Marcus paced past his fallen friend who was struggling to shift the rocks above him. It wasnt because of the Weight but because Marcus had his fingers down which increased the density of the air eventually shifting its pressure on the rocks. "And what do you call this?" Marcus sat on the rocks and asked sarcastically. "Fucker...I am sorry..." Dave wheezed. Marcus jumped off from the rocks and released the air around him. He was stillughing as Dave pushed through the rocks. "HEHEHEHE" Dave looked at hisughing friend for a moment and thought about the rocks behind him. Did he just Manipte the Air?? A default Element???. Eventually that was what Dave spent a whole year trying to practice and he thought he mastered it. He thought he mastered Air Maniption AKA ability to move objects by manipting the air around it. It was termed Aerokinesis. Aerokinesis is the psychic ability which allows a person to influence a physical system without involving physical interaction. It is the ability to manipte air. Aerokinesis is a psychokic ability where air is the object of the psychic powers. It is generally known as air©\bending and is a type of telekinesis that will lead to aeromancy. The person endowed with this cherished ability can be called an Airbender, Aerokic or Aeromancer. The Laughing man in front of him was undoubtedly one of the few Airbenders in the world. His anger vanished, Dave was happy, He was happy for Marcus who was once a wimp who couldn''t stand by his own. Dave knew it, Marcus had broke through his shell and was spreading his beautiful wings wide. The Memory of being together and being bossed around shed on to his eyes as Dave reminisced. The Image of Him holding Marcus''s hands as his Older brother soon faded away, Instead he saw Marcus running past him, dragging him up along. "Daveyy??" Marcus''s voice sliced his thoughts. "Yeah?" He snapped out of his thoughts. "It looks like my parents are leaving" Marcus said as he looked back and pointed at them and at Dave again. "Ah, It''s better you go now, It''s thiste already?!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Dave said with an urgent tone, looking at his watch which pointed towards 10 and 12 as he pushed Marcus towards the curb which had been repaired by Marcus''s parents. The life of a Mage was easy, but not Albert''s and Reiren''s, they had to live like this just for today. Because tomorrow, it''ll all change. He couldn''t wait for the sun to rise. He wanted to watch his like-brother Marcus Overpowering Gabriel in front of the king itself. So he kept on pushing him towards the carriage which had just arrived. With a hug and a wave Dave''s family sent them off. Dave thumbed his hands up and Marcus winked in return. They smiled at each other, conversing telepathically and promising each other to be the stronger one. It was a challenge, but could be ovee. Marcus thought as he remembered Raka. Soon they were set out for the capital central, whizzing through the meadows which had dulled under the moonlight, Soon the Skyscrapers came into view as another breeze yed with his hair as he sat on the window side. They had reached the Capital Centre, Where The Huge me Emperor''s statue was posing mightily. The Carriage went straight as they made way to their Home Path. The traffic was still dense as always even though it was thiste. But it soon died when they were a bit into their path. Their neighborhood came into view as they made way through a cluster of trees. The Open night sky looked brilliant as the Full Moon shined bright as ever. With some more hoof steps and sounds they had arrived at their home. Albert Got out first and helped Iris down, Reiren followed and Marcus handed Evy to his mom as he stepped out of the Carriage. His dad was settling the amount with the Carriage driver and his mom held both his sisters on her hands. Both of them looked sleepy. Marcus took the key from his Mother''s open hand and slowly strolled towards his Gate, He opened it for His mom. Reiren entered and Albert followed behind as the carriage behind drove away. He closed the gate first and overtook his parents to the door. With a smile he put the key into the key slot and was about to turn it opene when a strange smell hit his nose. He sensed a lot of killing intent, the smell was very strange. It was strange to an extent that Marcus was almost sure it was not of this world. His neck hair stood up as his Almighty sense warned him. His eyes widened and the time seemed to move slow. He turned to look at his confused parents. His sisters sleeping peacefully on his mom''s shoulders. "No...No...No...." His voice screeched as he looked at his parents. He could hear footsteps approaching behind him, it felt inhumanely fast. "No...I am toote" Marcus bit his teeth as the door behind him exploded. His pupils reflected the Huge Fire wall engulfing his vision. His heart fell when he realized he wouldn''t be able to..... block it. ............. Chapter 51: M for Marcus, M for Monster. Chapter 51: M for Marcus, M for Monster. "Let me witness your new power.." ..... The Atmosphere was tense. Marcus smiled as A light breeze yed with his lengthy hair and died off soon. All nine of the God yer Prime ranked Ornusses stood on one side and Marcus was on the other. They faced each other. Even though the Ornusses were still monsters, they had features of a Human and their heights were also adjusted to 190 cm except Rk''s, he was 195 cm. Marcus was also happy that they had unique features instead of looking like clones of the same monster. But it was not their time to ck, instead it was the time to fight, to check out the power levels of his new friends. The breeze returned and Marcus tapped the rocky dungeon floor with his shoes and stretched his limbs. "Ready when you are" Marcus said as his Battle costume engulfed him. His Mask formed and fixed itself perfectly on his face and his kimono and his capri''s followed. His sneakers covered his bare feet. The Time seemed to stop as the tension rose. "Come on!" *sh* *sh* All nine of them vanished in front of him. But Marcus didn''t move from his ce, instead he was grinning. He wasn''t surprised or frightened by their speed. It was expected after all. They were something more scarier than a God yer after all. *Blink* Fists emerged from the air as Oraiz and Toro emerged from his sides, The Air shifted behind him and Sinzo drove his fist into Marcus''s back. Eroga and Destro made their appearance from his front. Five attacked him and four were missing. Marcus wasn''t worried about the iing attack but he was a bit, a very little bit worried about the Four Missing Ornusses. Thinking about them made his heart....pump faster with excitement. His grin intensified. Marcus brought his right palm up and gently tapped on Oraiz''s iing fist. He noted that Toro was a bit slower than Oraiz. The Fist which was Oraiz''s changed it''s trajectory, missing Marcus by a whole inch and drove into Toro''s face, His(Toro''s) fist stopped just a centimeter away from Marcus''s face as he recieved Oraiz''s clean hit directly on his face. Both of them flew off to the side and skid all the way to the edge on the rocky floor. Seven left. Marcus eyed the Ornusses in front and sensed Sinzo throught the air behind him. He elerated his legs under him and shed two kicks in front which connected Eroga''s and Destro''s cheeks perfectly which in turn blew them back. His (Marcus) Leg followed back just as the other two blew away and connected Sinzo straight to his chest taking him by surprise.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The air gushed out of his lungs as Sinzo flew back andnded backwards. Sinzo finally stopped moving after a 5 meter drag on the Rocky floor. Thend under him dragged but respawned just as it did. Within a second, five of them were down. ''Now''... ... ''Where are they?'' He thought. Five of the Ornusses were down, but the other four hadn''t yet show themselves. The ability to travel through the air in light speed was something Fables used to show. The rest of them were moving nonstop as the time ran. Marcus knew that because he himself did that regrly. They were trying to find an opening whereas Marcus didn''t show any. His stance was perfect. His right hand was in his front hanging in the air and his left was behind him, His legs urately perpendicr to his hands, the fingers on his hands danced as he felt the Air waltz through them and suddenly with a jolt it stiffened. "There!" Marcus grinned as he locked his palms and closed them into fists. Three levitating forms appeared out of the air, hanging by their legs. Marcus''s Air Maniption had once againe to great use. Yemen, Runbis and Exram hanged in the air. Their legs caught and gripped tightly by the Air which continuously coiled them. All nine of them were God yer Prime levels, but his feelings waltzed as Marcus felt that Rk, who was thest one, was way more powerful than the others.....Because Marcus''s Almighty Sense...couldn''t sense him yet. *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* His thorough heart beat was the only sound which ringed in his ears now. The three were still in his grasp, but that didn''t mean they were still out of action. Loosening his grip now could cause some trouble for him because he hadn''t found Rk yet. He felt his sweat rolling down, The air cooled his face, it was a calm breeze. He closed his eyes and inhaled it. His mind was clear and his eyes were trained on the three hanging in front. Dust yed under his feet, swirling like a small tornado. The Air around him picked up pace as it blowed his hair, making it sway. "That''s Wei.." Marcus''s words faded and his eyes widened when he took a short peek behind him. Rk was levitating in the air, his eyes were closed. "ck Hole...Binding" The words echoed throughout the air as Rk interlocked his palms together. "Form 1" Rk''s eyes snapped open revealing dead ck eyes with gold pupils. There was a ck hole, A literal ck hole behind Marcus. He didn''t even sense it with his godly abilities. ck whips shot out from the ck hole and seized Marcus by his shoulders and knees. The Air between his went loose and the three who were blinded by him were set free. "NOW!!!!" Rk roared. Marcus''s eyes widened and his body went still as he was struggling with the whips. ''This roar of his...Wasn''t it called Enroar!!!" The five who were down jumped up in unison and bolted at Marcus, The other three were already behind him. The time slowed down. His breathing slowed down as Marcus smiled at his friends who were right in front of him. He was sure...They had surrounded him. He was proud of his 9 summons. There wasn''t anyway, he could win this. "Just Kidding" *BOOM* *CRACK* *SPARKLE* Lightning danced in the air, exploding the 8 of them back. Rk''s ck hole vanished as a cluster of lightning bolts hit him hard. They were stunned, All 9 of them. Static electricity ran through their body. *Sparkle* *Sparkle* Their eyes widened and their head slumped back in defeat as they saw a figure standing amongst the smoke. The Teeth shined as Marcus grinned through the smoke. "Ah, My back''s itching" His hands raised a live lightning bolt and it reached for his back as Marcus scratched. "Ahahaha" It was the Zeus''s Lighning bolt. ............................... Chapter 52 Chapter 52 *Yawn* Marcus rubbed his eyes and slowly sat up. He was still sleepy when he turned around to find no one. Cloy and Luka, they had already woken up. His head turned straight and his eyes met with Melova''s. "JEEZ..Hehe" All 3 of them, Melova, Luka and Cloy were in front of him, contemting him before turning their gaze towards his right. Marcus followed their eyes and turned his head to his right. No wonder he felt his right hand being squeezed, IT WAS KERIN!!. She was sleeping soundly beside him, holding his fingers between hers. Marcus blushed a bit but slowly wriggled his hand free off her, without disturbing her sleep. His cheeks became red as he stood up with his eyes on them. Without a word Marcus walked towards the rock shelf and grabbed the jug of water. He gulped down three mouthful before Luka broke the silence. "Boss, Why..How...When did youe here??" He stuttered as he thought what to ask his gonna be Guildmaster. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Ah..It''s just that I needed a ce to stay" Marcus answered but hesitated a bit. "But boss, your house is way morefortable than this...Then why.." "My house got destroyed yesterday...Again" Marcus cut off Melova''s words and spoke out his own. His forehead twisted as his brows furrowed at them. "I fought the intruder till midnight..." .. "And I also had to shift my parents to somewhere safe" .. "I had to get farther away from them too" .. "So..You know I came here to stay..Atleast for a Month" Marcus finished his words, he made sure that he paused in between to emphasize his words and kept on continuing when no one interrupted him. "A MONTH!!???" Kerin jumped out of her ''Fake'' Sleep and hugged Melova. Marcus cringed back in surprise and chuckled at her. Cloy and Luka looked at each other and nodded. If they had their boss with them, No one could hurt them in any way. Melova struggled with Kerin as she tried to take her glued body off from her. Kerin finally let go off her and stood straight. "WE HAVE NO PROBLEM BOSS MARCY..YOU CAN STAY HERE FOREVER..IF THAT''S WHAT YOU WANT, LET''S MA..mmphh..mff.mf" Melova pushed a cotton cloth into Kerin''s mouth and kicked her onto the bed. She nipped her finger with a small hairpin and muttered a spell through her mask. Just after her words, the suppressed muffles of Kerin stopped as she went into a deep sleep. "Sorry Boss...That''s Kerin for you" Cloy blurtedpletely embarrassed of what happened. Marcus shook his head as heughed and waved his hand telling them to ignore it. Hisugh was something which ended as soon it began. The Atmosphere seemed to change when Marcus''s face twisted into something more serious, something more menacing. "I have a Reunion today..You remember it right. Reach the Academy at 1 in the noon. We''ll go to the Guild Office then" Marcus paused as he remembered something else as well. "Ah..We gotta make it fast okay..I have a battle with the King''s son in the evening..Hehe..I can''t wait" Marcus grinned devilishly, making his crewmates tremble in fear. Marcus looked at them with his eyebrows perched. Luka was the first one to reply as he bowed down. "Ok Boss..We''ll make sure to reach there on time" Marcus nodded at him and the others. "Okay then...I''ll meet you guys there" He bolted towards the stairs and gave a quick nce over to Kerin, who was sleeping on the bed. "Wake her up too..*Chuckle*" ............. Marcus was back at Dave''s house within seconds. His speed was mindblowing, even for him. It was just recently (yesterday) that he had learned how to tame his unimaginable power and skills. Dave was waiting for him in his balcony as Marcus skidded through the pavement. He was in his professional attire, Blood Red Jacket with Orange Undershirt having Yellow electricity bolts running through them. His Pants were Skinny, but made out of tough material and it gleamed when the sun hit it. Dave waved him a hi and motioned him to hurry. It was 9 in the morning and the Alumni Get together was on 10. Marcus leisurely walked his way to the front door and was about to knock when Albert opened it with a snap...And a hug followed. "You are back son??..Come on Quick..Get ready..Uncle Aaron has a special wardrobe having all types of dresses, choose one." "No..Dad..Hehe. All I need Is a nice bath...I have my costume ready." Marcus chuckled and went inside leaving his Father hanging in confusion. He greeted his Mom and his friends in the kitchen. They were preparing breakfast and the nice aroma of scrambled eggs and marinated chicken engulfed the room as Marcus took it into his nostrils. Reiren smiled and gave him a hug and told him to freshen up. He passed the kitchen and the hall where he saw his little sisters ying together. They saw him and out from the blue started running at him with their hands agape. With a chuckle he recieved them both and cradled Evy in his arms as he patted Iris on her head, scuffling her bed hair. "Marcus!!" Dave called him from the second floor. Marcus replied and nodded to his sisters as he carefully ced Evy down on the floor and patted both their heads before bolting to the stairs. He gave a nod to Dave as he passed him in the balcony before swiftly getting out of his torn jeans and into the bathroom after grabbing the towel on the hanger. He toggled the lever and the shower head sted rays of water into his dirty hair and gradually dampened his whole body. Thick brown colored dirt flushed out of his skin as he rubbed them in light speed. Within a minute, he was out of the bathroom and in his red towel, standing mightily in front of the wardrobe mirror. He admired his steel abs and muscles as Marcus posed various poses in front of the mirror. Dave stared at him from behind with an annoyed look and pped. "Get ready already..Choose what you want..We are leaving early." Dave boomed from behind and Marcus froze in embarrassment. "Hehe...Sorry" With a snap of his fingers Marcus''s naked torso was engulfed by his Kimono, His Towel fell as the ck Capri took its ce. The Sneakers perfectly covered his legs and lookedfortable. Marcus slid his Oni mask to the side as he grabbed his hair and tied it to a low knot letting some fall on to his face''s right side, covering his eye a bit. Dave nodded, impressed at his friend''s amazing attire. Marcus turned back to him and smiled. "Let''s Go?" Dave smiled back. "Let''s Go!" ............................................ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 They pranced through the streets as they neared the me Capital Circle. A short journey to the north from the Circle would be enough to reach their destination. THE KROZON INTERN ACADEMY. People they passed, people on the streets were eyeing the man beside Marcus. Marcus smiled as he thought ''Of course being the 3rd most powerful revoker earns you respect, admiration and the most important one out of them all..'' "Dave!!!!...Can I get your Autograph??.Peasee" A girl suddenly jumped out from the shadows and pushed a book, clipped with a pen towards him. Following her, a dozen of other girls started rushing towards him, all had the same book with Dave''s winking photo on the front cover. "A Fanbase" Marcus spoke out his thought and smoothly evaded the iing fangirls. "Marc.? HUH!!. MARCUS!!!! DON''T YOU DARE LEAVE ME HERE" Dave shouted from somewhere deep inside the crowding girls, chanting his name and ''AUTOGRAPH''. Marcus didn''t heed to his call and jogged towards the Capital centre. His mouth muttered his thoughts with a grin. "Sorry My friend.." His head turned as he started running, a devilish smile fixed on his face. "This is your war..KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK" ... In just 2 minutes, Marcus was in front of the academy gates. He was still chuckling when he thought about Dave and at the same time felt guilty for leaving him alone. Shaking his head sideways, Marcus stepped on to the Academy concrete floor with his right leg. He always believed that it was a good omen if he started with his right. Before he could take more than 5 steps towards the academy, His Almighty sense screamed at him. With a quick jolt, Marcus cartwheeled to his right as a Horse Carriage driven by 4 Giant horses missed him by inches. Landing on the Grass patch, Marcus shot his head up at the Horse Carriage which came to a stop beside the parking lot. Anger welled inside him as he saw Gabriel stepping out from the carriage. His green hair bobbed as he stepped down the steps. Marcus''s fists balled and his mind forced him to do something, but his heart held him back. Causing a scene now could be a possible threat for him as he had to maintain utmost discipline now, so that he could get into The Unreal Academy as soon as possible. Even though Dave had assured him of a spot in The Famous Academy, Even though he was sure he would get into the academy, something held him back telling that he would get a chance to smack him..IN THE EVENING. ''Of Course'' He thought. He had a individual battle with Gabriel in the evening. Marcus rubbed his hands together and chuckled, His mask vanished and his beautiful Face shined under the bright sunlight. His Green pupils were calm and sleek as if they were polished emeralds. He dusted his Capri as he stood up. Gabriel walked off without giving him a nce. Marcus didn''t care about it anyway and started walking towards the Academy. A huge board was set up, It said. [ALUMNI MEET OF BATCH 2021-22] He shed a smile to a Bunch of teenage girls who were blushing and pointing at him. With a Jogging stance Marcus stepped through his Academy door as Nostalgia hit him. It was the same door through which he had walked 2 years ago for about most of his life. He saw familiar faces as he passed through the Academy hall, Even though he only had Dave, his sole friend during those times he knew how his other ssmates looked like too. Marcus wasnt a weirdo who''d not remember how his ssmates looked like. But he was sure, no one else recognized him in his new looks, Hell!!. He was sure, no one would have even remembered the Old Marcus. He recognized Miss Sylvie and Professor Jules standing in front of his Old ssroom when he turned the corner. Miss Sylvie had a board in her hands. Marcus assumed she was checking the number of students who came for the Alumni Meet. Marcus smiled as he reached them and bowed to them, wishing them. "Good Morning" Both of the teaching staffs winced in surprise. Their eyes tried to remember the Handsome Man in front of them as it traced through his red hair and then his sharp green eyes. "Its me ! Marcus G Orno..Nice to meet you again" He chuckled and entered his ssroom, pushing the door agape and leaving his teachers in shock. The pen fell from her hands as Miss Sylvie ticked the box beside Marcus. Marcus??. She thought..The same Marcus who vanished after he jumped from the roof. Professor Jules was also shocked. He knew Marcus very well, he was always bright and attentive during his sses. But how''d he change like that??. That once short, Gaunt boy and Now this??. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Questions kept on running inside their mind and Marcus kept on pushing the Door agape. Marcus saw Gabriel standing on the elevated tform, which was usually where Teachers stood whilst they took sses. Gabriel was introducing himself and how he was doing presently when Marcus entered. He let the Door close behind him and Inhaled the fresh furniture smell inside. They Changed the desks and benches. Marcus nodded, impressed at how neat and bright the final year ss was. Everyone, including Gabriel looked at him in surprise. Marcus was sure that they were thinking that he idently barged in unknowingly. But he smiled when he caught some girls blushing at him. He saw her too. Alisha..ALISHA ELEANOR, blushing at him and drooling over his looks. Marcus kept on smiling as he stepped on to the Elevated tform and stood beside Gabriel. Gabriel was annoyed but he still was curious about the man beside him. Marcus shot a nce over to Gabriel and them fixed them on Alisha. "I''m Ma..." *BANG* The door exploded open as Miss Sylvie rushed in. All of them except Marcus looked at her. "Quick students!!! Rush to the Gym.." .... .. "WE HAVE AN INTRUDER!!" She said after a pause of hesitation. Marcus red outside the window as his eyes narrowed at a Dark Figure pacing towards the Academy. He had no doubt when that same strange smell made it''s way towards his nose. ..... "It''s a God" ....................... Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "It''s a God" ...... Everyone stood up and started panicking. But Miss Sylvie calmed them down and Professor Jules followed her inside and helped the panicked crowd of students cool down. Gabriel beside him twitched and pushed Marcus back from his way..He tried to push him away. His body was right where it was when Gabriel Yanked at him. The pressure he put in his push returned back to him as Gabriel tripped and fell face first from the elevated tform. The panicking crowd which had lined up in front of the didn''t notice his fall. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With an Angry scowl, he got up holding his right cheek. He shot a quick re at Marcus and turned towards the line of people who were hurrying out of the room. Marcus thought this was the best time to scoot without anyone knowing. Miss Sylvie and Professor Jules were attending to the hurrying crowd as Marcus slipped outside through the window. Miss Sylvie turned her head with a snap and frowned. She was pretty sure, Marcus had been there on the tform just a second ago. ''This boy is good at vanishing'' She thought as she turned back to the line. Outside, Marcus was running towards the restroom. His attire changed to just his Hakama pants as he jumped over the panicking people who had lined up, they hoped to reach the gym as soon as possible. It was a working day and the school was not holiday even though it was an Alumni Meet. Krozon Intern has been always like this. They focused on their students studies no matter what happened. But the problem right now was too big to ignore. The Intruder... The God had broken through the Academy''s high ss defense system which was very good at picking up bad or killing intent from the students or visitors who pass through the Academy Gate. The Built in cannons inside the wall warns them before taking action, shooting fireballs able to lowkey injure a Legendary Seed and the cannons were 10 in total. Marcus turned back mid air as he looked at the walls. It didn''t seem to have any change..It would have been like that for someone normal..But for Marcus, he saw cracks where the cannons were supposed to be. He knew, the wall the other side won''t be the same. With a smoothnding Marcus entered the male restroom. It was just like he expected. it was clear, the restroom was empty and only Marcus smelled in the bathroom freshener as he paced fro and back, just to make sure again that he was alone. The Siren outside boomed and the sound reached him even though the restroom was soundproof. The Siren in the Academy was enough to warn the whole city. It was also another one of the Academy''s measures. The Siren meant, the danger was something more than the Monarch Seed guards could handle. This Siren was designed in a way that the first siren bell would reach the Revoker Office through the sound transmitters. Just after they receive the rm, Tens of Monarch seed users and atleast two of the Legendary ranked Revokers would be deployed. Marcus calcted the time for them to reach here from the very North. He shook his head when he realized they might be toote, which meant he had to take the matter into his hands. But he was nning to take it into his hands anyway because, the intruder hade for him which meant it was his duty to protect others from harm. There was no time to think as Marcus''s eyes glowed and smoke vaporized from his body. His mouth opened wide and he screamed on top of his lungs. "PYRAAAAAZE!!" "AH...Right when I thought I wanted to kick some godly butt" Pyraze''s voice was deep as his form took over Marcus''s, his voice remained but Marcus was in control. His hair fired up and his Hakama pants seemed to sway at his legs. His Fingernails turned sharp and long and his Toenails followed. His tattoos vanished as Grey circles took its ce. Marcus''s closed eyes opened with rage as it glowed Red. He gritted his teeth and his fangs jutted out. Controlling this power was easy for him, but adjusting to the body was a trouble for him. There was no more time to think. His hands pulled the bathroom door in a way that it came off in his hands. The Crowd outside had vanished. Marcus picked their voices from the Gym and breathed a sigh of relief. He could go all out with his new Godly powers. He let the door fall behind and stepped outside with his right foot. He was outside the restroom for a second and right when a breeze whizzed past him, he vanished. .... *Punch* The punch surprised the God as Demon Marcus emerged from the air, driving his fiery right fist into his Oily dark cheek. With a crack, the God''s cheek exploded as he sted back, dragging his body through the concrete pathway. The Fallen god was quick to stand up, The Details of his face were not clear, his whole body was a blue of oil. Marcus looked at his fists. Oil dripped from the edge of his fist and then to the concrete floor. Marcus''s face was in disgust as he shifted his gaze back at the God. He had a very dark body and the oil on him shined brightly as the morning sunlight hit him. He was only wearing a ck loin cloth, which was very still, even though the air was picking up speed. The God was tall, about 2 meters. He had a huge spear levitating behind him. The Exploded cheek skin regenerated and covered his pitch ck teeth. His back was arched as he bent forward. "It''s just a lower god" Marcus said as he took an attack stance. "He IS..a lower God but...." Pyraze paused. Marcus''s eyes widened as his Almighty sense warned him. A huge shadow engulfed his as he slowly turned. "The Real Trouble is Above us" Pyraze finished his words as Marcus stared at the huge looming figure Above him, his mouth was agape. The Strange smell hit his nose again, but it was somewhat different..It felt somewhat... more stronger. The words fell out of his mouth as he realized. "It..Its a....Higher God!" .............. Chapter 54: [Duel With A God - 1] Chapter 54: [Duel With A God - 1] Marcus bit his teeth as the door behind him exploded. His pupils reflected the Huge Fire wall engulfing his vision. His heart fell when he realized he wouldn''t be able to..... block it. ..... He wouldn''t be able to block it.....But Rk could. The Ornusses jumped out of his shadow as Marcus looked at them in shock. Rk instantly spawned his ck Hole and The Rest eight of them jumped into the Fire reducing its Area. They had Godly durability, so it should have been nothing, but Marcus''s eyes widened as he saw their skin peeling off slowly. The Fire was something more powerful than their durability. But they still hanged on. Gritting their teeth and balling their fists. Veins bulged and ran through their burning necks. It was not in vain. The Fire slowly started drifting Closer. The way they blocked it made the fire to pass through the narrow space they let free. Once the fire was set in the direction they wanted, all eight of them dropped with a thud on the Floor except Rk, who had readied his ck hole which was very huge now. It swallowed the iing fire whole and shrank before vanishing with a sh. Everything was silent. The smell of ash disturbed his nose as Marcus snapped out of his fear. The fear that he thought he lost his family. Their house was up in mes. If it weren''t for the Ornusses, he was sure he might''ve have lost his family as well. Marcus turned back. His parents were shocked. His Dad was holding his mom, putting up a barrier over her and his mom put up a soundproof barrier over his sisters. Albert''s eyes were wide open, staring at their house which had been alright just minutes ago. Reiren had her eyes shut close as she gripped her daughters close to her, the barrier in it''s strongest form. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they were ok. "Diablo" Marcus called out his Familiar. It was the first time he was calling his Ny Tailed Demon Fox. The Fox emerged from the air beside him and bowed down to reach his hands. "Yes Master??" Diablo conversed with him telepathically. "Take the far away, Take them to Dave and make sure no one sees you" Marcus said. He called the fallen eight Ornusses back to his shadow. "You did a great job" Marcus nodded at Rk. "Rk, I want you to go with them" Marcus said as pointed to Diablo who had already helped his shocked parents mount on it''s back. "Cover them from behind...This is an Order" Marcus emphasized as he saw Rk''s face say he wanted to fight together with him. Fight whom?, Fight The Figure standing amidst the Raging mes. "Go Now" Marcus shouted at Rk who hesitated first. Butter saw his Boss''s ferocious eye and changed his mind. Rk took off with a jolt behind the galloping Demon Fox which had hid itself using its shadow technique. Marcus stretched his spine and limbs. He removed his Hoodie and folded it nicely and ced it on a tree beside him. His sweating Abs gleamed as the fire light hit his body. He tied his disheveled hair back into a low knot Manbun. His eyes Glowed blood red, The rage showed clearly on his light painted face. "Show me your Face" Marcus said through gritted teeth. The Fire engulfed figure raised it''s hand and snapped it''s burning finger. The fire was instantly put out and a man whose age couldn''t be guessed stood in the middle of the rubble and debris. He was bald, but his scalp shined brightly. His face was young but his build opposed it. He was huge. Maybe bigger than Rk in his Ornuss Form. A White colored circle surrounded his head. It was a Halo. His Torso was naked, revealing his hard, polished abs and Huge Biceps. How other half was.covered by a ck Pajama. His feet was covered in Diamond. "Hm, Quite Interesting, No wonder Briskus was worried" The Bald Man with the Halo said. "Briskus?" Marcus''s memory struck as he remembered the story the system told him in the Dungeon. "Yes...He sent me here to eliminate a potential threat" The Bald man paused, A small fire emerged from his Index finger as he pointed it upwards. "Which is....To kill you" *BOOM* The small fire grew into a devilish firestorm. Within seconds Marcus was engulfed by it. "That was easy" Baldy said as he walked back, his back turned to the burning Marcus. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "EHEM? Mr Baldy" The Bald haloed man snapped and turned back. His eyes widened at the sight. Marcus was standing perfectly fine, but the fire which engulfed him, danced to his orders. It was his Element Absorption skill. The Bald man grinned devilishly, but deep down he felt scared. That attack was not normal by any means. It could leave a whole behind in ashes within minutes. "You seem worthy to know my name then" He shouted. "I am Naraga, The me Sentinel, A Lower God about to be promoted" He pranced slowly towards Marcus, his bulky legs left craters behind. "You aren''t going to be easy, No wonder Briskus was worried, but he did the right think choosing me" Naraga went on with his lecture. "I''ll make sure to end you quickly and...." "BLAH BLAH BLAH, Oh will you Shut up please?? Your false praises are killing me.." Marcus sarcastically gagged and choked his neck before getting serious. Naraga''s veins on his bald head bulged out in anger. "How dare you cut me Midsentence???. You arrogant piece of worthless human bones" A huge fireball left his palms as Naraga lost control over his anger. The Fireball which was double the size of the bald man in front of him destroyed everything in its path while it ravaged it''s way towards Marcus. "This is My Second Strongest attack, This has the power to destroy entire g.." His tongue twisted when Macus inhaled the Fireball wholly. Smoke left his ears and his nose as he exhaled. A handsome grin shed across his burning face. "WEAK" "Who are you calling weak???, I AM THE FLAME SENTINEL!!" "Well if you are The me Sentinel then..." Marcus''s eyes glowed bright red and his God yer aura engulfed him around his fire. "I am the me Emperor..." ..... Chapter 55 Chapter 55 It was not good. Marcus had to fight two gods at the same time. The Lower God seemed easy to deal, But the real trouble was the higher God which was right above him, lunging towards him in an amazing speed. The Sun hit his eyes as the shadow slowly covered his vision. It was just a ball of ck as it made it''s way through the air just to get a hit on the Demon morphed Marcus. Just as he released his breath, Marcus back flipped as he forced his ''still'' legs off from the ground. The Looming figure missed him barely by an Inch as Marcus dodged the iing attack. With a Bam, The Ground had split open. Dust danced around and tried to mess with his eyes as Marcus winced, taking two steps back. He had to keep an eye on the other god too. Recklessly attacking won''t help him while dealing with multiple foes and especially when they were GODS!. He measured his distance between him and the Fallen Higher God who struggled to take it''s hand from the Ground. The Dust loomed around the blurry figure as Marcus spotted it standing up. The Ground vibrated as the huge figure stepped towards him. He could say, The God was being careful. It made it''s way out of the dust, Marcus''s eyes caught his body and just as he pried the details, his eyes became more like two slit crevices. The Figure in front of him was Huge and Tall. He could easily say that the God was almost around 3 and a half meters. The Sun hit the God''s back and the shadows produced towered over Marcus. The Skin tone was brown and the God had a bald head which shined as the morning sun hit it. The Body was well built around it''s shoulders but the Giant had a huge belly which almost looked like it was from someedy cartoon kids watched. The Torso was the only thing ''big'' about the Higher God. It''s bottom was covered by a rag, which was bloody. The Legs seemed mighty strong, the muscles bulged more around his thighs and calves but his legs were seriously short for it''s huge body. The legs were only one by third of his total height. (Which was around 100 metres). The Steps hadn''t slowed down, it was still moving towards him without any hurry, watching Marcus, training it''s eyes on the still body of the Demon Marcus. The God was being cautious. Marcus was as well. {Marcus} He clicked his tongue and counted the steps remaining between him and the Higher God. Once in a while his eyes would dart over to the lower God which was observing him as well. "7.. 8... 12 .." With a final click Marcus finished his read and looked at the iing figure. "15 steps...15 steps until I get piled" A grin escaped his mouth. With a long concentrated pull, Marcus breathed in air and held it, his legs moved back along the rubble and stones went flying back as he dragged his feet behind him. Then, with a sudden release of carbon dioxide (in simple terms he breathed out) The Demon Marcus bolted towards The Higher God. By now Marcus was sure that the God had no inkling about what he was going to do. He saw the other God, the Lower God suddenly move as he rushed towards the Higher God in front. "HUH - HUH" Marcus shook his head with a grin as he knead the air with his fingers. The air around the Lower God stiffened and tightened around him as he fell down with a dull thunk. He struggled as his limbs sumbed to therge air pressure. His Gaze met the Higher God''s and the giant seemed pissed. The distance waspletely zeroed down when Marcus jumped the remaining. His body was Horizontal as he flew through the air towards the Giant, His eyes glued to it''s right fist. If he was right....If he was just hundred percent right on his hunch no, at least 60 percent right...Then the win was his, but if he wasn''t.....It would be Death!!. Marcus felt himself going too fast, he deliberately slowed his body with the air maniption to meet the God''s speed, that was because his instincts said that the God was a Power type and not a speed type. Whoever had sent the gods hadn''t considered about his speed. But something deep inside him told him that something was wrong, It all felt queer to him. First of all, the appearance of the Gods right after the day he defeated Naraga was not strange but their type was what he felt strange about. One was a giant, whom he thought only packed power, and the other one''s type was yet to found but he was sure it was not a speed type. It happened just like he thought, The Huge right arm of the Giant raised slowly like someone was setting up a cannon. His eyes narrowed as Marcus waited for the perfect time, the perfect time to counter attack. The Fist came like a wrecking ball as Marcus twisted in the air, he twisted his whole body and propelled it inwards to that of the Giant''s body. It was just like he thought, the Giant was a power type andcked in speed. He knew that the giant would go for his stronger side during crisis and he had figured out it was his right when it first lunged at him from the air. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Exactly as nned" His grin was wide as his left fist plunged into the Giant''s bulking face catching it by surprise as he went deeper and deeper till he felt the skeletal frame. "GALAXY BREAKING FIST!!!!" *BOOM* *FISZHH* *WHOOSH* The Head cracked open before exploding into pieces of Godly brain matter. The Aftershock of his Gxy Breaking Fist was so powerful that the sumbed Lower God''s tarry skin started tearing, ligaments by ligaments until the bones were the only thing lying on the ground. Whatever rubble was in his direction was blown off into Oblivion as only in ground was left in his path. Marcus''s bent body straightened up with a jolt as he floss danced. "Man this is fun" Pyrazeughed as he took over his body as Marcus gave over control. He sighed inside, it was the only agreement put up by Pyraze. In return for his powers... he should be allowed to Dance after a battle. .. .. .. Right after Pyraze thought he had enough, Marcus was ''Online'' again. His eyes opened to the neat ground in front of him and of course the front gate along with a part of the Forest right in front of it was blown away. But he felt relieved as he made sure that there were no casualties with his Almighty sense. He nned to nt trees after this mess was sorted out....The Mess he was soon going to get into. ..... He was still in the Demon form when people gathered behind him. He turned to face the bustling students. Even In his Demon form, he mostly looked like a human but some demon details remained, but his appearance was not like Marcus but instead more like ''HUMAN'' Pyraze. So he was sure his Identity was safe....for now. Marcus''s eyes darted around him and he spotted people, students and teachers both staring at him from the Gym Room Window as well as from his front. He was Afraid, How would they react to him??, were they going to see him as a threat??. Possibly not right. But Marcus''s flushing thoughts became more muddled when his ears caught someone saying.... "Hero.....He''s our Hero!!!!!" Marcus''s eyes shot up in surprise as a small ''EH'' left his mouth. "Let''s call him..Demon..Demon Emperor!!!" "De..Demon..Emperor?" Marcus questioned the name. But his hair rose up in goosebumps when he heard them chant in unison. "DEMON EMPEROR!!" "DEMON EMPEROR!!!" "DEMON EMPEROR!!!!" And without his knowledge, Marcus became a hero... .............. Chapter 55: [Duel With A God - 2] Chapter 55: [Duel With A God - 2] "I am the me Emperor..." ..... Naraga red at him, his veins bulging out in a terrifying manner. Marcus carefully examined the man in front of him. Even though he had called him weak, he knew deep inside Naraga wasn''t. He was a God in literal terms, that too a Lower God about to be promoted to a Higher one. He had his advantage of his own. The Fire Attack at the beginning was toorge in scale for Marcus. Power didn''t matter to Marcus but the size of the attack troubled him. He urgently needed to find a solution for the Fire wall attack of Naraga. Absorbing the Fire ball attack of the God in front of him was nothing for him but the other did cause him trouble. Marcus took a Defensive stance. Both his palms pushed out in the direction of Naraga and his legs were crossed. The Raging God sted thend behind him as he bolted towards Marcus. Naraga''s steps created craters under him as his diamond carved feet left the ground. Marcus was still in his defensive position. He was mumbling something. His eyes had dogged determination in them. His words ringed inside his ears as he focused on the Rushing God. "Gimme that punch" He inhaled. ... "Gimme that punch" His (Marcus''s) lips slowly parted and closed a dozen times as he repeated the same thing again and again. Naraga was closing the distance quickly. With a jump from the destroyed curb, Naraga zeroed the distance between him and Marcus within a matter of seconds. Marcus''s eyes darted around, His eyes caught sight of the woods behind and the open space which was spread in front of it. The Current space he had wasn''t enough. Naraga heaved his fist down at Marcus. Marcus shifted his palms directly to an angle which bisected the punch by 90 degrees and pushed both of his palms into the Burning hand. With a gentle tap Naraga''s fist was sent flying into the ground beside him. *BOOM* The pavement beside Marcus blew away and arge crater took its ce. He could almost see the Earth''s core slightly from there. With a gasp, He shifted his right leg and connected it straight to the bend Naraga''s nose. "GALACTIC KICK!!" Naraga''s head snapped back in disbelief. Marcus turned and followed his left leg into a tornado gctic kick which bombed into Naraga''s chest. The Pavement exploded around them and stones flew around. Naraga''s chest dented in as he spat blood out. Naraga''s body flew back to the open space behind him andnded with a thud before dragging on the ground. Marcus walked towards the Fallen God with his hands in his pockets. He whistled. "That''s it?" Marcus spat. Naraga slowly stood up, the dent on his chest repaired itself. A Dull crack sounded as his ribs relocated themeselves. Marcus narrowed his eyes at him, sweat rolled down his cheeks. Naraga''s eyes were different, His eyebrows were up in mes as well his eye lids. He had a small candle fire inside his eyes instead of his pupils. "It''s... Over ..For You....." Naraga whispered as smoke left his nose. He ced his fingers together and formed a circle. "Sr Expungement" Marcus''s heartbeat raised and his neck hair stood up. His Almighty sense was screaming inside him. Marcus''s eyes soon widened when it met the ground. Little pools of Lava started emerging out from the ground. It was Naraga''s DOMAIN!!!. Marcus in his reflex jumped with all his might, The Leg muscles screamed at him and came under his control as he rocketed into the night sky. Marcus looked at the ground below, his eyes narrowed yet again. It was surrounded by Lava and ording to Marcus''s calction, it spread over 1 acre ofnd around Naraga. The woods had already caught fire and were falling apart inside the Lava pool. The Lava still kept on expanding. Marcus reached his jump''s peak and was slowly starting to fall. The Circle around Naraga almsot looked like the sun. The Domain name made a lot sense. Marcus changed into his Capri during his fall. The Jeans he wore was already half up in mes. But he only wore his Capri, his torso was still naked. Their was no other way for him. Marcus had tond inside Naraga''s domain. His bare feet went up in mes as soon as hended in the liquidva. He bit his teeth in pain. Even his Durability was nothing in front of the Lava pool. For some reason even his Elemental Absorption skill wasn''t working inside Naraga''s domain. Naraga saw Marcus cringe in pain andughed devilishly. "Puny Human, Who''d you call weak??" Naraga continued tough as he increased the heat. Marcus writhed in pain as he jumped around with his legs in me. His Almighty Regen was a life saver. It healed his burns almost instantly but was slowly losing its power as the Lava intensified. "What you are standing on is Lava which is 1000 times mre hotter than the sun and it''llkeep on increasing until you die..KEKEKEKEK" Marcus''s eyes tingled in pain as his vision started getting blurry. He was sweating all over. His energy was being absorbed by the Domain slowly. His hands felt heavy. His legs were slowly going still. Was he tiring himself?, Was he going to die to just a Lower God??. With thest bit of his strength, Marcus pulled out his Zeus Lightning bolt as his speed fell. *CRACKLE* *THUNDER* Thunder erupted and Lightning bolts danced throughout the air as it found way to Naraga. Naraga who was levitating in the air saw the lightning bolts and cowered back. Two of them hit him, One on his leg and one on his chest. He fell back into theva, a bolt dug into his chest. The Domain seemed to lose its power. Marcus thought he had done it, He bnced himself on the Lightning bolt which was digged into the ground. *Huff* *Huff* He was breathing hard. This was the first time after the Dungeons he was this tired. He felt his Hands slump to his sides. His feet felt burning again. Marcus''s eyes widened and it shot a quick nce at Naraga. The Bolt!. It was In his hands now as he cradled it sarcastically. "This won''t be enough...." After a Pause, he looked at Marcus. "Marcus....KEKEKEKEK" Naragaughed yet again, heaving the bolt and throwing it at Marcus in a single movement. Marcus tried to pull his hand up in defense but it didn''t budge. His veins around his neck and his forehead popped up as he forced his slumped hands to move. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ''No'' He thought. His Heart raced when he realized the lightning bolt was only 5 meters away from him. Dodging was already out of question, Forget dodging, he wasn''t even able to move from his ce. Marcus''s shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes. Was he gonna die?. Was it really ''Over'' for him??. .... ... ..... .... ... ..... .... ... .. . NO. His eyes opened to an arm holding the Bolt right in front of his forehead. "Uff, Close Call Man" Marcus''s eyes darted to the Man holding the lightning bolt. His face seemed to glow bright, There was something about the Man that made Marcus feel safe around him. Maybe it was because of his charm?. The Man was literally smiling at Marcus, his teeth shining bright. He was quite young, Marcus assumed he might be around his age. He had shoulder length Golden hair, A breeze whooshed some hair on to his face and covered his right eye. He set it back with his other hand and crooked it in his ear. He was still smiling when Marcus''s eyes darted over to Naraga. The Look he had on his face made Marcus wonder. Naraga''s jaw was loose, he was staring in fear at the unknown man. He was mumbling something, but Marcus couldn''t hear it. But his forehead twisted into a frown when Marcus saw Naraga bending on his knees. His head was hanging low. His Domain diminished and the Lava disappearedpletely. With a loud voice Naraga cried. "I AM SORRY...." The Man in front of him grinned as Marcus''s eyes widened at Naraga''s words. "MASTER CRAYALUS" ........ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 "DEMON EMPEROR!!" "DEMON EMPEROR!!!" "DEMON EMPEROR!!!!" The Cheers intensified as more people bustled out of the Gym. Marcus spotted Miss Sylvie and Professor Jules making their way through the cluster of fascinated students. Marcus felt ufortable but also felt proud and mighty as he saw the student''s eyes glow in admiration. He stood with a smug look on his face, the Cheers kept on intensifying to an extent that his head bobbed with the rhythm. But inside, he knew he had to get out of there ASAP (As Soon As Possible). The Crowd seemed to close the distance and slowly shuffle towards him. His instincts said he would be surrounded in less than a minute. He Had to get out.. He knew there was someone else targeting him. He was pretty sure Briskus knew what happened to Naraga, so he must have sent Gods ording to his weaknesses, but these two Gods he killed right now were on the disadvantageous side right from the beginning. His mind traced back to the day he came back after The Guardian Trials. He remembered that he had felt eyes spying on him. Even though the Assassins had struck right after that day, Marcus felt that they were not behind that uncanny presence. He remembered this because...he felt that same presence yet again. That feeling of someone watching him. Which meant those eyes were right now.....In the Academy, around him. His appearance presently wasn''t the same as his original, but still his heart said that the spying eyes knew who he was. So he had to get out, But Leaving without saying anything after saving them was a bitme and cool at the same time, because that''s what Cool Heroes do.. Speak through actions. He had to atleast acknowledge his newly formed fan base even though there was someone dangerous lurking in the crowd. But How?.. How?? .. How???!. The thought kept on banging his head as he started losing his cool. His head popped back suddenly when Almighty sense reported him of a presence behind him. His eyes were no more than two slits as he turned, but it widened with gratitude when they set themselves on....Dave!. "I''ll leave this to you too..." Marcus grinned as he conjured a ball of fire in his right hand. Dave was peering at him. His Face shouted surprise and a sliver of caution as his eyebrows twisted and frowned. His lips became thin and his pupils slit as his eyes narrowed. Marcus turned back to the bustling crowd. "FANS!!!..STAY BACK..LET ME TRANSFORM BACK TO MY ORIGINAL FORM!!" Marcus shouted the details in a way such that they heard what he said. He made sure to pause each and every word in his overdetailed sentence. The Crowd stopped dead on their tracks and looked at him in surprise. Marcus conjured another Fire ball in his left hand. Dave widened his eyes at his palms, Marcus knew what Dave was going to think..That he was going tounch an attack!!. Dave wasn''t there when he fought the Gods so he was pretty sure Dave would take his Fireballs in a different manner. The crowd was standing still. A pin dropping would have echoed through the air. With half of his power the legs of Marcus left the ground as he skipped time and appeared right in front of his surprised friend who was stunned to react. As for now, Dave was Invisible to the Crowd''s eye as Marcus covered his body perfectly. Their Eyes met, Marcus brought his mes together and with a Bang pped his hands. Dust flied towards the crowd as all of them winced because of the huge gust. Smokes covered them both as Marcus switched back to his human form. His feet elerated under him within a nano second and he had vanished back to the boys restroom. Dave was left in the smoke and he struggled to catch his breath as he coughed. His eyes were cringed and his sight was blurry. Marcus sneakily joined the crowd. He made sure no one noticed him. ''SUCCESS!!!'' His mind screamed and he grinned. His n had worked. Dave was already famous so it wouldn''t be surprise to the crowd when they see hime out of the smoke. There was also no worry about the secret presence going after Dave beacuse it knew who the real Demon Emperor was, It knew who Marcus was. With a Final cough, Dave walked out of the smoke and gulped air. His eyes slowly opened and the blue vanished. He saw what was happening in front..No Around him. The Crowd had surrounded him in a circle, Girls blushed in the front lines as they got too close to Dave. "It''s Davedevil!!!!" Someone shouted amongst them. "It makes sense!!!" Another Guy shouted behind him. Dave was confused, heck no, he was petrified!!! What was that Demon???. His thought hammered his mind when the crowd slowly started chanting. Marcus chuckled as he joined in. "DAVEDEVIL!" "DAVEDEVIL!!" "DAVEDEVIL!!!" It was fun, Marcus kept on chanting and chuckling at Dave''s face which loudly expressed. ''W T F'' "No..No It''s a misunderstanding..Guys stop it!!" Dave shouted but his shot at getting their attention was muffled by the insanely loud chants. His eyes darted frantically amongst them. It got nailed at a familiar face as it travelled through face by face. His eyes were now on a handsome man whose hair was tied back into a Manbun. His face struggled to hold backughter. Right at that moment Dave understood it all. The Huge Gust of wind and the tremor he had felt as he was walking towards the Academy Gate....The Demon who was a bit familiar.....and finally the huge overwhelming pressure he felt from him. The pieces joined itself and a picture formed inside his head as he figure out the origin from where it had all started. The pressure he had felt now and the pressure he felt before in the Domain was the same. "IT WAS YOU!!! FUCKER!!!!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His hands trembled with rage and surprise as he pointed at the handsome man. "MARCUS!!!!!!!" ............................................ Chapter 56: [Duel With A God - 3] Chapter 56: [Duel With A God - 3] "I AM SORRY...." "MASTER CRAYALUS" The Man in front of him grinned as Marcus''s eyes widened at Naraga''s words. The Golden haired man holding his thunder bolt was none other than the son of Ravens. The So Called Earth''s Bane!! CRAYALUS RAVENS!!!. Marcus couldn''t move, Crayalus was leaning his hand on Marcus''s shoulder. "What did I say Naraga" He turned to look at the trembling God. Naraga was silent, he was terrified. "I asked..." The Time stopped and the atmosphere became tense. "WHAT DID I SAY NARAGAAAA!!!!" Crayalus shouted, his voice blew Marcus''s eardrums off. Blood oozed from his ears as his vision started getting blurry. Crayalus''s eyes were white with rage. His Golden Hair stood up and transformed into a tinum dye. His teeth were gritting against each other which made the Ground under them shake in fear. Naraga''s Skin peeled off and his limbs were decapitated. His Torso was glued on the burning ground. Naraga was crying in fear. "I...am..Sorry Master Crayalus....It was a direct order from Lord Briskus" Naraga cried as his limbs slowly regenerated. Marcus''s ears healed and his vision returned as he saw Crayalus calming down. His White hair which stood up in a spike returned back to his smooth and shoulder length wavy golden dye. "Briskus?" He asked to the fallen god. "Yes Master, It was Lord Briskus himself who told me to kill this brat" Came the reply from the fully healed Fire Sentinal. Crayalus straightened and stood still. With a grin he turned to look at Marcus from the corner of his eyes, his gold pupil fixed itself on his green ones. "But he''s weak though" His grinning lips moved. "He''s only started training for...two years" Naraga said with a sigh. Crayalus''s eyes shot up. His eyebrows showed interest. "Only two years??....I might be wrong about you then?..Eh Marcus?..Looks like you are not that weak either." Crayalus chuckled. Marcus red at him but spoke nothing. He knew that he was nothing but an Insect currently for the Man in front of him. "Oh yeah and by the way Naraga.." Crayalus shifted his look over to Naraga. "You have to die bruv....Heheheh" Crayalusughed out loudly, his hands were wide open to his sides and he peered into the Shining moon as heughed like a maniac. "But...But...Master Crayalus" Naraga stuttered. "No buts...." Crayalus paused, his index finger on his lips. "But..I''ll give you a chance" He spoke. "If you can kill him..then you can return safely" Crayalus chuckled as he pulled Marcus by his Capri to his side. "But if you CAN''T....HOHOHOOO..You know the consequences Naru" Naraga''s face brightened up and the burning fire in his eyes and palms returned. Crayalus grinned and turned fully towards Marcus. He grabbed the weak Marcus by his shoulders. "Don''t worry..I''ll be the one to kill you" He grinned. Crayalus frowned when he checked Marcus''s Seed. It was easy for someone like him to know almost everything about his opponent. "You have that Geezer''s Seed??. Such a disappointment when you have something far stronger than that" Crayalus finished his sentence and scratched his chin in thought. "Having Naraga as your opponent is already a bad handicap...It might be a trouble for meter but...I love taking risks" Crayalus smiled like a maniac as he pulled a bottle out of his inventory. "Open your mouth...Aaaah" Marcus had no other choice but to do so. Crayalus emptied the bottle into his agape mouth. "That was The Heavenly Demon ''me Berserker''s'' Blood" Marcus eyes shot up. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Only 0.00001% survive after drinking this, For your Information, There were no Gods who survived this...." Crayalus paused and turned towards Naraga. "If fate allows, you''ll live" He grinned at Naraga, Even though what he said was meant for both of them. "I''ll be waiting Marcus" He whispered, his face covered by his left hand, his right inside the Rider jeans. Crayalus winked as his body got sucked into a warp and vanishedpletely. The Lightning bolt which was beside his side vanished as well. It was only him and the Fire Sentinal Naraga who stood on the burnt ground. Crayalus''s scream had destroyed morend than Marcus and Naraga together did. "Ready to die? Marcus...KEKEKEK" Marcus narrowed his eyes and grinned "If Fate....allows" His eyes died down and his heartbeat stopped. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he felt his lungs heat up and explode. Marcusnded on the ground with a Thunk. Blood continued to ooze from his blood covered mouth. His eyes went colorless and his breath stopped. Marcus''s vision nked slowly as he confirmed he was dead to himself. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... With a Loud Jolt, his heart pumped and his pulse raced up the charts. His eyes turned bloody red.....but it wasn''t his Skill!!. His body stood up with a jolt. His Hair waved in the air as Fire danced at the very end of his overgrown hair. The Hair seemed to have it''s own life as it waved in the air spreading fire around. The Fox and the dragon tattoo vanished as Dark Rings surrounded his torso and his hands. His attire changed as his Capri vanished and Hakama pants took its ce. His fingernails were overgrown and his feet looked like an animal''s as the fingernails cut through the land. His canine teeth were fangs as it glowed in the full moon. Naraga snapped back in confusion, as he was a lower God he still hadn''t known about the secret information''s the higher ones had and the Demon standing in front of him was such a secret. "Hm..I love this body" The Demon Marcus said as he chuckled in a deep voice. He rotated his shoulders and stretched his spine. His fingers snapped at his yawning mouth, his hands were rxed on his head as he casually nced at The God in front of him. "And Who Are you supposed to be?" The Demon asked as it spat fire out of his mouth. "HUH??...Just because you changed your appearance doesn''t mean you can get away from THE FIRE SENTINAL!!!" The Demon perched his eyebrows in confusion. "What type of a bullshit name is that??....You can''t be Yapping in front of me though" Naraga''s body went up in mes as The Demon red his fire red eyes at him. "Yapping in front of the FLAME BERSERKER is equal to DEATH...My friend" ..... Chapter 57 Chapter 57 "MARCUS!!!!!!!" .............. Dave shouted but the overcrowding students gave him no ears and instead kep on inching towards him. He caught Marcus mutter something, his lips moved silently but Dave concentrated and understood what he lipped. ''Want my help?..'' Dave didn''t waste his time. "YES!!!" *Blink* *sh* There was only a sh and a whistle as Dave disappeared from the centre. The crowd was left awestruck as the cheers increased. Marcus stopped inside their ss and Dave fell down on his knees. "Don''t you dare....Go that fast." *Cough* Marcus snickered at his friend. He slowly walked over to the bench in the middle and sat down on the chair. Dave was on his limit as he stood up to scold his friend. But he stopped when Marcus said. "You remember bruv??. Those times" His eyes were shining as Marcus smiled at Dave. His handsome smile worked immediately as the anger vanished from Dave''s face. Dave was reminiscing too. He remembered sitting in the same ce (even though the furniture was new, they sat right on that ce during their time.) and remembered his time with short, wimpy Marcus. "Those were the best" Dave replied with a chuckle. He walked towards the bench and sat beside Marcus who was swinging to and fro on the chair leg as he replied. "Yep" The Room was silent for a minute until Dave muttered. "It was you..Wasn''t it?" "Wha...." Marcus looked at him, confused. But shook his head and smirked when he saw the serious look on his friend''s face. "Yes" "Ok.." The Room was silent yet again. Dave was again the one to slice the tension. "When did you get a Body Enhancer skill?" "It isn''t a body enhancer." "Then what was that Human..Demon??" "Listen Dave..It''s a long story..In short, I got it when I defeated that God" "Ah..Makes sense. But what happened today??" "Another God attack..Two of them" "And.....You utterly destroyed them" "...Yeah..typa''h" "Hmmm.." "Hmmm..." Another round of silence engulfed the room. And right after a minute Dave broke the silence the 3rd time. "THEN FUCKER WHY''D YOU TRAP ME IN THERE!!!" Dave smacked Marcus''s head in the back and Marcus dly received it. The smack was something he missed. "Hehe...I am sorry man" "FUCK YOU!!!. YOU LEFT ME IN THE STREETS TOO" Dave smacked again and it connected pretty well with his head too. "Hey....KEKEKEKEK I said am sorry" *SILENCE* "Hell No, I am not done yet" *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* "Ow..Thest one hurt" ...... The crowd outside had cooled down and the teachers were ordering them. They formed lines ording to sses but the Alumni walked inside talking to each other. They didn''t have the obligation to follow the strict rules of the Academy anymore. And soon the ss was live again and everyone forgot about Marcus''s introduction instead they were peering at Dave who made an annoyed face and sat grumpily on his white plywood chair. Miss Sylvie was the first one to enter through the door, Professor Jules followed. She walked over to the elevated tform and stepped on it carefully. Professor Jules stood on the floor beside her, smiling at them. "It''s been almost 2 years since I saw you guys!! Look at you now!!! all grown up and ready for their first mission!!" Her words came out pleasantly and genuinely as her eyes met Marcus''s deep green pupils but her left just as they connected. The previous students seemed to smile and chuckle at her words. Gabriel was annoyed as usual. He had started to think that it was a waste of time to be there after Dave''s performance....or as they thought. "So without further ado let''s move on to why we called you guys today.." The atmosphere became tense and the room went silent as Miss Sylvie finished her words. "Professor Jules.." Miss Sylvie stepped down from the tform and Professor Jules stepped on it. She stood beside him on the floor and maintained a straight face. She ran her eyes through the ssroom and remembered each and every face until she reached Marcus. She felt her eyes were deceiving her as she looked at The Young Man. She clearly remembered how he looked before, with the bangs and sses. A Wimpy, Frail looking boy who depended on his only friend. But now!!. That previous boy she knew and ignored hadpletely vanished. Marcus''s mouth turned into a shy smirk as his eyes slowly shifted from Professor Jules to her pink pupils. The Sharp look he gave her sent a chill down her spine as she trembled. She quickly ran her eyes over to the other side. ''What a Monster'' Her mind chimed. ''I know right'' Her eyes shot up and her body almost lost bnce as Marcus spoke inside her mind. Her eyes were back on his again. They seemed to hypnotize her....Her thoughts fell into something ck which seemed like a void. "Ehem..Miss Sylvie??" Professor Jules beoke the silence as he looked at her and gave her a frown which seemed to ask ''What happened?'' "Oh...Ah Sorry.. Please Continue" She shook her head and replied. Her eyes met the ground this time and she forced them to stay the same way. After giving her a furrowed look "So Young ones...I''ll not beat around the bush and get right into the matter." Professor Jules''s raspy voice echoed inside the silent room. His sses bobbed as he spoke. After giving the Alumni a look he opened his mouth to say something. But the way he rubbed his hands and readied his sses shouted out that he was nervous. Whuch meant something unpleasant was going toe out. "Go On Old Man. Don''t Hesitate, I know what you are gonna tell. Don''t waste my time" Gabriel chimed, annoyance crystal clear in his voice. "All I am waiting for is to see their faces" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gabriel smirked and stared at Marcus and shifted his eyes to Dave. "Ah..Right...I''ll say it then" Professor Jules shook his head as he hesitated. "You all know about the SC ranked Dungeon right??. The Nine tailed Demon Fox Dungeon?" "Yea. What about that?" Michael Rorark asked. Michael was the ss representative during their days. He was well built and tall. Marcus stared at his ck short trimmed hair and sses. (Remember him??. He awakened an Unique seed during the Awakening Test) He was pretty sure Michael was a Mage as he spotted a Mage Tattoo on his right wrist. The Tattoo which showed that he worked for the King. "Michael, I know you guys are annoyed, but this news is very hard for me to break too" Professor Jules took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. *Bang* The Professor banged the table beside him and shouted with his eyes closed "WE GOT REPORTS FROM THE PATROL" He paused and opened his eyes. They were silently listening to him. His shoulders drooped. His eyes welled. "The Time limit .. for the Dungeon Break .. it changed to 2 days" ....................... Chapter 57: [Its Easy To Kill A God - 1] Chapter 57: [Its Easy To Kill A God - 1] Naraga''s body went up in mes as The Demon red his fire red eyes at him. "Yapping in front of the FLAME BERSERKER is equal to DEATH...My friend" ..... Demon Marcus danced his way to the burning Naraga. He reached his ears as he bend over. "Stop acting..Let''s Just start the fight....KEKEKEKEKEKEK" The Fire puffed as Naraga''s burning fist sped towards the demon''s cheekbone. With a sh the Demon who imed to be The me Berserker dodged the attack. Demon Marcus travelled through air and was behind Naraga in a second, Naraga was still on the rebound of his punch. The Heavenly Demon was way too fast for the God''s eyes. The Demon leaned his chin on the Fire Sentinal''s back as he smiled wide like a maniac. "You are pathetically weak for the standards of a God" The Demon chuckled. His chuckle rang inside the god enraging Naraga as his veins popped in uncontroble rage. The One thing he hated to hear was someone saying he was weak. The me berserker was stillughing when Naraga grabbed his Hand and broke it. The Chrack echoed throughout the burningnd. Naraga took a step back as The Demon still kept onughing holding his broken hand. The God Naraga hurled his most powerful fireball attacks one by one at him. The Fireballs hit The Demon''s body and quickly evaporated. The Rings on his body seemed to glow a reddish color, just like Lava from a recent eruption. Naraga let out a Confused groan and jumped back 10 meters. The broken hand of the Demon popped and wriggled as it regenerated. The Demon brought his hand close to his mouth and licked blood which was smeared on his fingers. Naraga''s eyes shot up as his right shoulder tinged in pain. He turned slowly to the side where it was paining. His hands trembled when he saw a deep cut which had almost separated his hand from his body. Naraga writhed in pain as he bent down on his knees holding his almost separated hand, It was regenerating slowly. This was the perfect moment to attack but Naraga''s fear increased as he saw the Demon dancing with his eyes closed. His hands swayed in the air and his leg moved stylishly ordingly to some inaudible beat of Demon Music. "Man...I am in love with this body" The me Berserker chuckled as he opened his right eye. He closed it yet again as he winked his open eye at Naraga who was still gritting his teeth tightly as he silently screamed in pain. "So..Brat.....I''ll give you my power...make sure you use it well. Just wake me up when you think you can''t handle someone" The Demon said to the lost soul inside his body. It was Marcus''s. He wasn''t dead yet!!. "But why''d you help me??..You got a body for yourself now..why would you throw away the new freedom you have??" The fading voice of Marcus echoed inside the Demon and he smiled in return. "Marcus...I''ve lived to that very extent that I just lost interest in living anymore....That''s why I gave up my freedom to those 50 supreme gods just so that I could be captured...It still makes meugh when those gods thought they caught me with their own power..KEKEKEKEK" "Supreme Gods??" Marcus asked him, confused..He had heard Lower Gods and Higher Gods but it was the first time he was hearing ''a Supreme God''. "Ah..Yes, they are the highest ranking out of all those Gods....And there waere a total of 50 of them..FIFTY..FIVE, ZERO....OF THEM WHO CAME TO CAPTURE ME WHEN I CRASHED THEIR PALACE....Those desperate faces makes me crack up whenever I think about them...And yeah there was this another Brat..Golden haired..You might know him right...After all he was the one who gave you my blood." "You mean him?... Crayalus?!" "Yep..Crayalus, He was the only one who could hurt me. But only when he became the White haired brat did I find that I wasgging behind the power table" The Demon shook his head and grinned. "White haired?? Him? Power table??" Marcus snapped...but soon remembered the incident where Crayalus shouted at Naraga. His Hair had changed to white then too. "Yes Marcus...Crayalus....He isn''t just one person. He''s two souls in one body just like we are now, Intead we are three souls in a body ..I feel another strong presence inside this body" "Ah that''s Qilin" Marcus rubbed the Qilin who was lying down craving for belly rubs. "Ah..I see..A Soul spirit!" "Exactly, now please continue" "Ah yes...It was then that I figured out during my fight with him that he had a Heavenly Demon inside him too....And sadly, it was the SPACE BERESERKER." "Is that demon stronger than you??" Marcus asked intrigued by his tale. "Centuries ago we were on par with each other, but it was just recently that I gave up on living and stopped cultivating...It came as a shock to me that The Space Berserker was under the control of a brat all by his will!!...." The Demon paused and nced at the Lower God whose hand had regenerated again. The me Bereserker wed the air. The Air shifted and sharpened as his Other hand exploded and Naraga fell sideways. The Demon continued his Dance. "So I crashed their pce and took down 49 of those supreme gods just to know why The Space Berserker, that arrogant son of a devil gave up to some unknown brat. Only that Old Geezer Briskus was left when the Huge pce door beside him Kicked open." Marcus listened carefully as he sat on a nk space inside his visionary abyss. His elbows were on his knees as he closed his eyes. Tge Qilin groaned beside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "It was that brat...That Golden haired Brat who suddenly changed his hair dye to white and just simply shed the air, taking me down in a swoop...I saw him..That Bloody Bastard berseker inside his eyes..I saw himughing at me pathetically." The Demon paused. "That''s when I knew I missed out on something...That was why I was waiting for the perfect body to hand over my powers and that''swhen I found you....Listen marcus, I ain''tthat kind a Demon to take over someone else''s body, just to conquer and rule over worlds..." "What I want now is to teach that SPACE POOP A LESSON..and Marcus, Only you can help me do that!!" "I understand" Marcus nodded. The Demon stopped dancing and called out to Marcus yet again as he nced over to the Fire Sentinal who was running at him in full speed, his hand was once again regenerated and was carrying arge fireball. "Now here''s my power Marcus, Take it and Gobble up this Son of a Bitch first" *BLANK* .... Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The Alumni meet was officially over. Marcus and Dave followed the panicking crowd. Professor Jules had just broke the news that humanity only had 2 more days to defeat ''The Home of the Nine Tails''. "They''re being scared for no reason..Pfft" Marcus snickered. "What do you mea..." Dave thought about snapping at his friend for being so ignorant but cut his voice off when he remembered the dude beside him had killed 3 Gods. "Yep..Pffft" Dave joined in with his unique snicker, which started deep at first and came out as a squeak. They looked at Gabriel scurrying in front, pushing others out of his way and then wiping his hands in his handkerchief as if showing that he was disgusted. No one was focusing on Gabriel, they couldn''t. The SC ranked Dungeon was going to open in in more two days and none of the Revokers who entered the Dungeon had seeded in going past 10 meters from the spawn point. (Spawn point is simr to the starting point. Remember it is not a ''respawn'' point where people spawn even after death. Once a Revoker enters the Dungeon, they''ll be surrounded by a Blue glowing circle. The Circle''s size is adjusted ording to the number of entries. The Spawn Point can be also used as an Exit point if things go wrong during the raid) But the main reason they were panicking was because Professor Jules had asked each and every one of them to participate in the mass Dungeon raid happening tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Dave and Marcus overheard two guys in front whisper something. "But it''s not like we''ll die right?..." "Yea I heard Cypher will arrive tomorrow after his mission in Perple." "Then there''s no reason to fear the Nine Tailed Foxes..Cypher will take care of it anyway" Marcus''s eyes shot up in surprise. He hadpletely forgotten about his role model after his return. He remembered thest RGC Battle he had watched when he was sixteen. But his thoughts danced all the way to the point where he thought about the situation where he had to battle against Cypher. Would he win? or would he lose?. He defeated 3 gods, but could Cypher beat them too ??. Marcus thought, Cypher had mastered his Seed to its pinnacle. If he had to fight a lower God or Cypher who mastered his Seed, then he would have instantly went for the God. Because a person who has unlocked all of his Seed secrets could be easilypared to a God...Or something more than a God. Marcus kept on thinking as someone tapped him on his shoulder. Dave''s voice brought him back to reality, Marcus nodded after he shook his head and his thoughts. "So..You have a way to deal with the SC ranked Dungeon too??" Dave''s voice was clear. "Ah, You don''t have to worry about that" Marcus answered with a smile. "Sure thing..Hehe" ........................... The Alumni were apanied by Miss Sylvie and Professor Jules as they walked through the bustling hall and finally to the outside. The Two Teachers stopped at the entry gate and bowed to them as everyone got out. "Please...We need your help." Miss Sylvie pleaded. "Don''t worry..Tsk..My Brother and Cypher will finish of the stupid Foxes" Gabriel spat, his face twisted with hurry and annoyance. Dave and Marcus snickered in unison and Gabriel heard them. "HUH??? Who Dares??" Gabriel shouted at their direction. "Don''t ask like you don''t know stupid" Marcus smirked. Gabriel''s veins throbbed as he stepped towards him. "LET ME HEAR YOU SAY THAT AGAIN" "With Pleasure bruv....STUPID *Pause* GABRIEL" Gabriel''s fist puffed up with water surrounding it as it made it''s way through the air towards Marcus. Marcus looked at the fist and snorted as if he was bored. It was Dave who blocked the attack with his palm. *Fist* *Thunk* Dave stopped Gabriel''s attack with a jolt. He didn''t move from his ce. It was as if the fist nicely stopped at his right palm. "No fighting at the School" Dave grinned. Gabriel tore his arm away from him and walked towards his horse carriage. Before closing the door behind him, Gabriel shot a quick re over to Marcus but recieved a Wink from the Manbunned youngster. "Meathead" "True" Marcus chuckled and turned towards miss Sylvie. "Don''t worry Mam...we''ll take care of the dungeon" He grinned as he ced his hand over Dave''s shoulder. Dave smirked alongside him. The others gave Marcus a look as if they all cried ''WHO ARE YOU??'' .......................... The Alumni were decreasing in numbers gradually as they set off to their homes. Marcus and Dave were walking together towards the repaired Gate when a girl''s voice called put to them. Marcus turned and narrowed his eyes at her. It was Alisha Eleanor. "Huff..You guys walk too fast" She chuckled. "Yea right" Marcus pouted and turned, virtually showing her that he wasn''t interested. Alisha''s eyes shot up in surprise. It was the first time a male had ignored her. Her Ego got hurt. She nned a sly n and called out to Marcus again. "Hey you..I don''t remember you...Can we meet in the evening..." She said, her eyes were cooking something and Dave noticed. "You mean like a Date?" Dave chimed in. "Ah..Yes" She replied, Alisha thought her n was going on smoothly. Dave was sure now. She got dumped by Gabriel. Marcus turned around with a jolt. His eyes started tracking the girl in front of him. He looked her first from the toes and ran them till her head. She was perfect in every sense. Alisha had a nice curvy shape, Her face was clean without any e marks or ck spots. It must''ve have been makeup but she seemed to be a natural beauty and her stuff was on the bigger side. (You know what I mean..Ehem) "Hi, I am Alisha..You do remember me right..But I have no idea about who you are" She asked as she saw him looking at him, her hands extended motioning him to shake it. ''Phase 1 sess'' Her thoughts screamed. Marcus put his hand on her''s to a shake. "Hello Alisha, Nice to meet you..And yes I do remember you" Marcus replied with a handsome smile. He remembered how she had humiliated him that day. "Your Name?." She looked as if she was trying hard to pry it out. "You''ll know it in the evening" Marcus said. "Oh you mean you''re ready for the date?" Marcus shook his head sideways. "Eh?..." Her voice carried surprise. Marcus took his hand from hers and once again looked at her. She was beautiful!!. So there was no way he could say no to her right??. That''s why Marcus said. "I ain''t interested...." Marcus paused and he turned around. His head tilted and the sun hit his face. His eyes red at Alisha from it''s corner and she almost slipped under his pressure as he continued. "Get Lost ..... Bitch" ............................................ Chapter 58: [Its Easy To Kill A God - 2] Chapter 58: [Its Easy To Kill A God - 2] The Demon stopped his dance midway. His waving hands and moving legs seized, just like the air around him. Marcus saw the Berserker materialize beside him inside the Dark Abyss. The Qilin jumped up and covered Marcus. He rubbed his manes and chuckled, telling the Heavenly beast to calm down. Qilin shot a gaze at Marcus and then exchanged a nce with the me Berserker before settling down. "Hello Marcus, I am Pyraze, The me Berserker" He introduced himself and put his hand forward motioning Marcus to shake it. His grin was soothing and was reassuring. Maybe it was the nicest Demon Lord he had ever seen. Marcus bowed in respect before he pushed his hands forward holding Pyraze''s warm hands in his. "Thank You Pyraze..I''ll not Disappoint you" Marcus chuckled as he shook the Demon''s hand. "Haha..I''ll Turn you to ashes if you did..." Marcus''s face went nk at His words. "Just Kidding....C''mon I am a lively Demon..I like to joke too" The Demon cowered back in embarrassment and his fingers poked each other. [DA FUCK?...HE IS LIKE ONE OF THOSE ANNOYING DERE''S....WHAT WAS IT CALLED AGAIN, AH..TSUNDERE!!!] The System echoed inside the Abyss. Marcus froze..He knew, The Sytem messed up big time. The System was connected to his mind and right now they WERE INSIDE his MIND. Marcus, Qilin and Pyraze..All of them were currently inside his mind space. Marcus trembled as he looked at The Heavenly Demon. Pyraze''s head was drooping, his eyes were locked on the abyss floor below. His body was shaking. His shoulders went up and down in a strange manner. HE WAS LAUGHING!!!. "KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK, THIS SYSTEM IS FUNNY. HooH" Pyraze whistled as he shot his eyes at Marcus and found his green pupils. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief and wiped off the sweat forming on his forehead. "I know RIGHT!!" "We''ll have our fun talkter Marcus...There''s someone outside whom we have to deal with first." The me Berserker''s expression twisted and his tone was serious. Marcus understood what he was saying and nodded in return. He Closed his eyes and concentrated on his body. ........ The Fire Sentinal was digging thend behind him as his legs lifted off from the ground. Naraga was closing on Demon Marcus who was standing still, his eyes were shut tight. With his usual fire palm attack, Naraga jumped the remaining distance over to the Demon who was still like a statue. He was sure he would connect his attack..But his arrogant smug vanished when he went still mid air. Marcus''s eyes were open..His pupils were glowing red and his fingers danced. Naraga was paused in mid air. His facial expression was a twist of surprise and fear. The me Berserker Marcus pranced around The Stuck God with his hands behind his back. He did a round around him but suddenly paused. He was caught in his thoughts. He nodded his head and his fiery hair bobbed along with it. He took slow steps towards Naraga. "You Know what??. Am tired of acting cool...Let''s just fight" Marcus spoke with a serious tone and pped. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Still air around Naraga started moving yet again, it caught him off guard as he fell face first into the ground. His body dug a whole 7 inch hole inside thend as hended. With an angry grunt, Naraga shot up and bulged his muscles in rage. Marcus nodded and shed his polished abs in return, grinning. Both of them bared their teeth at each other, Naraga was scowling but Marcus...He was grinning. *BOOM* The Land behind them exploded as they jumped forward towards each other. Both of then had their fist ready, Naraga''s fist was glowing Orange but Marcus''s hand glowed blue. Blue mes danced on his fists as Marcus connected Naraga''s Orange fired fists and crumbled it into ashes. With a Quick shift of his left hand Marcus grabbed Naraga''s Crotch and burned his ''GODLY BALLS'' to withers in his blue mes. Naraga teared up as it all happened and his scream was held back by Marcus as he pushed a huge rock into his mouth. Demon Marcus took a step back and kicked the Fire Sentinal''s jaw, breaking the rock and his jaw at the same time. With a dull thud, Naraga''s body slumped on the ground after flying through the air for a whole second. "The Fuck??...YOU ARE!!! WEAK" Marcus''s expression shifted into a disgusted scowl. He spat as he walked over to the Almost dead God. Naraga was spitting blood on his deathbed. Blood oozed from his bottom and sprayed out from his broken, dislocated jaw. ..... ..... "Messing with me was Okay...." Marcus spoke, his demon form vanished and his original form took its ce. His ck Capri folded as he bend on his knees. "But....trying tond your filthy hands on my Family WAS THE BIGGEST MISTAKE YOU DID!!" *CRACK* *SPLATTER* *HIZZZZ* He lifted his palms away from the withered body of the God. His huge body had crumbled to ashes. Marcus smirked as he realized he had gotten much much stronger...But it still wouldn''t be enough to Defeat the so called Humanity''s Bane. Crayalus''s face came to his mind as he thought yet again. Why would he help his enemy?. Why would Crayalus help Marcus who could probably kill him??. The Question seemed to trouble him..But his head snapped as he heard someonending beside him. It was Dave. He scurried over to Marcus and stared at the dead body in front of him. "What Happened Marcus??" Dave asked, his voice wavered with distress and worry. He bent on his knees and came eye to eye with his friend. "Ah..This dude..you know" Marcus hesitated as he spoke. How the hell was he supposed to break the news that he just killed a God!!. "Was it the King''s men??..Tell me Marcus...I''ll handle the king for you" Dave''s expression was tense, his voice carried arge amount of seriousness. "No..That''s not what I..." "Just tell me Marcus...I''ll whoop Arthur''s (Gabriel''s brother who ranks second in the Revokers List) for you then..." Dave went on with his words as Marcus stared at his annoying friend. "Listen Dav.." "Maybe that''ll teach the King a lesson" Marcus cringed back a bit and then brought his palm to his friend''s right cheek as he pped him. He had amazingly learnt how to control his power. Right now the p he gave carried minus one tenth of his power. "That p Sucked" Dave chuckled as he sat beside. "Hehe...Listen to me. It''s Ok Dave and It''s Fine. You don''t have to go kill anybody for me. Trust me it''s totally fine" Marcus chuckled as he began and nodded at his friend as he said. "Ah. If you say so" Dave nodded. "Then..Let''s go see my parents?" Marcus said and stood up, He faced the sea''s direction and patted the Ash stuck between his hair. The Leftover Bones crumbled and fell as it blew up into the air, bing ash. "Then who was this guy anyway??" Dave questioned him confused and made his way to Marcus, patting his khaki trousers on the way. Marcus gave a quick turn to the crumbled ashes. He grinned and winked at Dave who reached beside him. Then Opened his mouth holding back his smile. "Ah..It was just a..God" ....................... Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "You should''ve seen her face..KEKEKKEK" Dave snickered beside Marcus as they walked down to the Capital Centre. "Man..I feel light now" Marcus chuckled. Alisha had stomped off in disbelief as soon as Marcus had countered. She also shot an angry look at him just like Gabriel did before riding off in her carriage. ......... They just talked casually on their way to the Capital street when Dave''s expression changed. "Ah..Bruv I got things to do...My Guild is busy and Cypher arrives today.." He said before pacing up forward. "Cypher??...You are in his Guild? The Spearhead??!" Marcus asked surprised. His voice wavered as he remembered how famous the Guild was two years ago. It was his childhood dream to join their Guild and fight alongside his role model, Cypher. "Yeaa....I am their Vice Captain" Dave chuckled embarrassed. "No way..Fuck" Marcus''s jaw fell loose. "Oh by the way, Do you have any ns to join a Guild??. Wanna Join Us?" Dave asked as he narrowed his eyes and smiled. Marcus''s eyes shot up in reflex. The dream...The dream which was to join Cypher was going to happen if he said yes. If he just said Yes, he would fight together with his ROLE MODEL!!!!. "No" Marcus grinned. "Eh?" Dave doubted, but shook it off with a smile. "Whatever" ............... Marcus was running towards the Academy. Dave had left him in the streets because he had some urgent work at his Guild house. Marcus said No. He said No because he had promised some of his other friends that they were going to start a Guild. And they were there, waiting for him when he returned to the Academy. Luka, Kerin, Cloy and Melova, All four of them were waving at him and Kerin seemed too excited. Marcus walked up to them and high fived Kerin who was holding out her palm crazily as he reached closer. "Sorry....Things here got messy and The Alumni Meet was pulled off earlier than it should''ve been....I also had to walk back with Dave and Luckily he remembered some stuff midway..So I got here as fast as I could." Marcus exined the whole thing while his new friends listened carefully. "That''s no problem boss, we just got here" Cloy spoke while fixing his belt. "Ah, Then why don''t we start moving?" Marcus grinned. His grin hit Kerin like a cupid''s arrow and her voice wavered as she cried "UWAAA" Melova was quick to react as she smacked her junior''s forehead. "Stop being a creep" She chuckled. "Okey...Huff" Kerin pouted and pushed Luka to the side and followed Marcus down the street. "Luka..." Marcus turned to speak but snapped as he saw Kerin blushing behind him. "Ah...Kerin could you please let Luka walk forward for a minute." Marcus shook his head.. ''This Girl hehe'' "As you say, Marcyyy" Kerin made a cat face as she moved aside for Luka. Luka groaned at her and quickly stepped forward. "Yes boss?" Luka bent a bit down as they started walking again. "Did you hear about thetest news about the SC dungeon?" Marcus questioned. "Yes Boss...The Dungeon''s time limit was found to be changed to 2 days...But I recieved a rumour from one of my informants" Luka paused for his boss''s permission. He had connections with some of the Guild members of The 2nd ranked Assassins Guild. His previous Inmates. "Well Go On" Marcus nodded, He was intrigued. "ording to one of my informants, the change in the time limit of the Dungeon wasn''t an ident..." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcus''s eyes widened, That meant... "What you are doubting may be true boss.. The time limit..It was changed by someone..A Human!!" Luka finished his words and straightened his back. Marcus''s thoughts were running wild again. Things have been going weird since he arrived. He was pretty sure by now that whoever was behind the Dungeon was the same guy behind him. He was scared for a second, A person who could possibly change the Dungeon Time Limit could do much worse too. But the main question was...What did the mystery person want??, That too from him. "Tell your Informant to delve deeper into the cause before the raid and tell him.." "Boo!!" Marcus jumped back, frightened as he saw Kerin''s face appear out of the blue as he turned. Luka was behind her, His eyes said everything. How he had got pulled back after a kick. Marcus chuckled.. "You gotta stop that Kerin" Marcus smirked. "Things are going to get serious from today onwards." .................. Marcus stopped in front of the Guild Registration office and motioned his fellow gonna be Guild mates to stay behind. With a push he turned the rotating door and entered the Office. He was recieved by a beautiful woman in her 30s as soon as he entered. The Entrance hall was big. There was a Help desk at the very centre and another woman spoke something to her Earpiece while looking through some papers. There was a Door to the right of the Help Desk. Seating arrangements filled the left and decorations filled the gaps. "Wee, What should I help you with" The women bowed as she recieved him, She spoke in a very well mannered way. "Ah, Thank you, I would like to know the details rted to forming a new guild" Marcus replied in the most formal way he could. "Yes, pleasee this way." She motioned before walking towards another door to the right. She pushed the door open and motioned Marcus to enter. He walked into a much smaller room whic had a lot of decorations but only a table and two chairs at the centre. And In one of them, an Old man seated himself, his eyes peering at Marcus as his specs hanged low on his nose bridge. The papers which the old man was going through was not zipped in a file and kept to the side. The Old Official weed him and motioned Marcus toe sit on the chair. Marcus bowed in gratitude and took his ce on the chair. "So you want to form a Guild?" The Old Official sized up Marcus as he looked at him continously. "Yes" Marcus maintained his eyes on the table and looked at the documents sprawled in front of him. His body feltzy as he thought about the cause where he had to also run nonstop with a lot of documents to start his own guild. "Ok Done, Sign Here" The Old man smiled as he pushed a single sheet of a paper towards Marcus and a pen. Marcus took the pen and stared at it for a moment. "That''s...That''s it?" He stuttered. "That''s it" The Old Man popped out a bubble gum and throwed it perfectly into his mouth. ................ Marcus stepped out of the Guild Office. Others surrounded him in excitement and anticipation. "Are we a Guild now??" Cloy asked his voice wavered a lot in excitement. "Are we together now MARCYYYYY" Kerin jumped and held his shoulders and slowly hopped. "Boss?" Luka and Melova asked in unison. Marcus smirked and looked at the sky. Kerin was still hoping behind him. "YEP!!! AND WE''LL BE KNOWN AS..." Marcus paused and grabbed Kerin''s hand and flipped her towards the front. Shended with a Yelp and blushed as they came eye to eye. "THE GUARDIANS!." ............................................ Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Kerin had almost jumped on to Marcus for a hug but Melova held her back. They were really happy once they knew that they were a Guild. Marcus felt haughty when he saw how much they had liked his new guild name. Before parting Marcus whispered to Luka about how he felt the rumour could be possibly true and asked him to tell his informant to Delve deeper into the matter and then report back to him as soon as possible. Marcus knew deep inside, this was going to be a race against time. The One who finds the secret first..WINS. Soon they were off to their own ways. The Guardians promised to meet each other the next day. The Day when they''ll raid the Dungeon. ...... A surprise awaited Marcus as he returned, his destroyed house and the Open Ground along with the woods had been repaired. It must''ve been the work of Dave, He thought. His House was repaired the same way it was before, which was good because in it didn''t give him a weird feeling when he stepped on to the carpet sprawled on the wooden floor. Walking into the samend but differently modelled house would have left a tiny bit of guilt and remorse within the 18 year old young man. He felt guilt and remorse because it was and wasn''t because of him that the house broke down. Marcus thought It was because of his negligence that the God was the first one tond the attack and at the same time he kept on saying that the God attacking would have caught anyone off guard even The me Emperor himself!!. But thinking about the recent past wouldn''t do him good anyway and he chuckled when he realized that the house had broke down the second time the previous day. With a handsome smile etched on his polished face, Marcus opened the door. Albert and Reiren were already inside, chilling in the Living room. Evy and Iris were like always, ying in their room. Albert peeked from the whitewashed wall and shot a familiar nce and a warm smile. Marcus shot one back and called back his attire before walking towards the hall and to the stairs. Only a ck trouser covered his chiseled body when he took a step on to the stairs, his head bobbed to the voiceing from the Television. WAIT. Marcus''s eyes were wide open as he turned his body towards his parents. His eyes darted from his father''s surprised face and then to the ck box fixed on the wall which was broadcasting some sort of reporting... TELEVISION??!!!!!!!. ONLY THE KING AND LEGENDARY SEED USERS HAD TELEVISION CONNECTIONS IN THEIR HOMES. "Dad, How..When...who?" Marcus''s voice struggled to find words as he stared like a moron at the TV, his fingers pointed straight towards it. "Heh?" Albert snapped but soon understand what his son meant. "Ah, The Television became somethingmon after you went...missing. Surprisingly the production speed of these things suddenly blew up and it was being set up for sale and they were cheap, but not so cheap that the field working me could afford it" Marcus was always the first one to understand matters the first time they were spoken, because he thought it was just time consuming if he asked it again instead of just thinking it through inside his mind. "Ah, I see..No wonder the Skyscrapers were weird and lighted up" Marcus pped his forehead as he remembered his trip to Dave''s vist night. The Skyscrapers were disying advertisements for various types of magic potions and necessities on huge screens. They had piqued his interest highkey (To a very high extent) that Marcus got lost inside his thoughts. "Then It must''ve been Dave who gave this right??..I thought so.." "No" Marcus''s words were cut midway just as his father denied. "It wasn''t Dave, instead I found this packed up perfectly in front of the Gate this morning when we returned from Aaron''s ce" Albert closed his eyes and yed with his specs as he tried remembering the details. "The Package also had a letter sticker on it...but I can''t remember it...Aaargh.. The name on it..I had heard it somewhere before too." Marcus, who was intrigued activated his mind reading skill and delved deep into his father''s thought. But he shook his head when he found his dad''s thought was muddled. His mind reading skill had a very very fatal w.... If the other person''s thoughts were not clear or muddled then reading them would be near to impossible for him. His dad''s current thoughts were an example and the time he tried reading Luka''s memories could be also considered as an example. "Where is it dad?" Marcus asked his Dad when he realized he was getting impatient. "Ah, The Letter??...The Package cover is just outside the back door..I crumbled it and threw it somewhere near to the package" Albert''s words had finished at the same time when Marcus went invisible, right in front of him. His hair danced and settled as a wind blowed on to his flushed face. Eyes closed Albert grinned..his son''s speed was no joke. ... Within a time span of 2 breaths Marcus had found the letter. It was still crumbled paper just like his father told him when he found it mped between two rocks. The Rocks flew off into the sky as Marcus''s hand grazed them. Luckily, his hand had managed to reach the paper before it blew away. Marcus pped himself. "Don''t get Excited" The thing he noticed about his insane power was that it tended to go out of control when his emotions were mixed or over a limit. Right now his fingers were dancing around the crumbled roll of paper as he walked towards the living room. His father shot his eyes up when he realized it was the same roll of paper and nodded his head in confirmation. But kept on forcing his mind to remember the famr name which was on the sheet of paper. There was no way he was going to give up, he had to tell it before his Son read it out. [TYPICAL DAD] Then came the moment, The Moment were they would get to know who gifted them with the TV, and that too a high spec resolution TV. Only the Rich could afford it...and they were not..YET. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Marcus slowly held the end and opened it with utmost care. The Crumbled Paper unfolded itself quite smoothly in his hands. Small ck etched letters appeared as he opened itpletely. *Thump* *skip* *Thump* The Letter wasn''t what made Marcus''s heart skip a beat but the name at the very end. It wasn''t Dave or any school staffs he remembered....instead the name which was etched more perfectly in ck than the other Information was... Albert~ "I got it!!!. He was the same guy who was the sole reason in the insane increase in production of the Television Connections..." Albert''s word finished as Marcus''s began. The word which was the name came out perfectly in sync as one started as the other ended. Albert ~ RAKA.... Marcus ~ RILES.... ............................................ Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Albert ~ RAKA.... Marcus ~ RILES.... ..... It was Raka!!!. It was him who sent gifts!. But why??. The question lingered inside his mind and Marcus''s eye shuffled through the letter. ^Hello Marcus, Heard about you from Dave. Sent this small gift just as an introduction. I hope to meet you soon at the Unreal Academy.. Raka Riles^ The letter was just a casual one. Marcus grinned, Raka Riles, descendant of The me Emperor just sent him introductory gifts, A TV!! Dave sure knew amazing peoples, and if he remembered it right, Raka was in the same ss as Dave and was also a part of his Academy team. Marcus had started thinking about Raka as an adversary till now... Someone who could meet his expectations..and Raka did. His Dad said this dude was the one behind the insane production increase in the technological field for the past year!!. Marcus was pretty sure by now that Raka was a genius ... A Prodigy. The Breathtaking feats he achieved at his young age was already an example. "Do you know him Marcus?" His Father''s voice knocked his running thoughts over as he crept behind him patting on his shoulders. "Nope...I mean not yet. Well He''s Dave''s friend" Marcus exined, shrugging his shoulders, he felt the warmth of his dad''s callused hands on them. "Ahh..That makes sense" His dad slowly paced back to the sofa and rested himself on the cotton soft mattress. There was a weird silence between them for a whole minute until his mother moved from her seat, shooting a gaze towards her husband. "You guys might be hungry right...let me set up the table then" His mom''s serious face twisted and she chuckled when she went past her son. Marcus heard his mother call his little sisters for lunch behind him. "What do you wanna ask Dad?" Marcus broke the awkward silence with his voice as he sized up the distance between his father and him. They were being tense for some reason and Marcus was quick to realize it. He slowly made his way around the tea table and sat beside his Dad, who seemed to have something to ask him. Marcus slowly took his dad''s callused hand and ced it on his. "Are you worried about my match with the King''s son??...You have nothing to worry then..I''ll easily overwhelm him to appoint that he wished he was dead" Marcus assured his dad and ced his warm hand on top of his dad''s. "Haha...Well you guessed right about me being worried over something..actually us being worried about something" His Dad paused as he darted his gaze towards his wife and brought them back to meet his son''s turquoise green pupils. Marcus looked at his mom for a brief moment. He saw her face sh a sign of dismay. He tore his eyes from her face and peered back into his dad''s. He hundred percent hated to see worried faces, especially when they were people he knew. Even though, he didn''t give a fuck about his enemies who wanted to hurt the people around him. "Go On Dad.. Just ask what you want to..I have answers for all of them" Marcus smiled warmly. His aura made the room feel light as the atmosphere swallowed a chill pill. "Ah..Son..We are not at all worried about your Dual this evening, but we are worried about your future..." His Dad paused and then continued when his son motioned him to go on with his words. "Marcus, what are your ns..for the future..You do know that we won''t be around you for long" Albert expected his son to be in deep thought but what he recieved in turn was only a grin and two confident eyes. "I''ll join The Unreal Academy after the Dungeon raid tomorrow and you do know that once you graduate from The Unreal Academy, then your life''s set for the future" His mom''s eyes shot up and her hands went up to cover her gaping mouth. His Dad''s reaction was almost the same but his furrow was deeper than his mom''s. Marcus chuckled at them both, well they didn''t disappoint him as he thought they would. He was pretty much expecting them to be surprised as fuck and just like he thought.... They Were!!. "But...But how are you.." "You mean how I''ll get admission??" Marcus predicted when he saw his Father and mother, both up in excitment and surprise. Albert ~ "might be through dave...You know he''s also in The Academy and one of their best" Albert whispered to his wife who was bent on her knees, behind him now. Reiren ~ "Yep possibly" "NOPE" Marcus eximed like he knew what they were thinking. "It is not through Dave or any rmendations" He spoke in a serious tone. His father sat straight and his mother went stiff. The Marcus in front of them was serious. "I''ll destroy Gabriel and Clear the SC rank Dungeon myself, that''ll catch the eyes of the big guns put there scouting for talented young Revokers and..." Marcus''s mouth had no rest as he kept on exining his grand n to his parents. But His Father and his mother had lost his words after he said about the Dungeon. Their brain took a long time to process what their son had said when Marcus on the other side was going on with his brilliant n to get admitted to the top Academy. Albert was the first one who broke the awkward spacing between his wife. Marcus hadn''t stopped yet. "Did you just hear him say that he would destroy Gabriel???" He whispered. "Yeah I did" she replied, trembling in fear as to what she had just heard from her son. "But didn''t you hear him say that he would clear the SC ranked Dungeon all by himself??" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Reiren grabbed her husband''s hand and dug her trembling nails into his fluffy skin. "Ow...I did..But don''t you think he would be able to clear it..Because you know honey, he literally has a Cheat seed" Albert replied rubbing his paining arm as his wife unplugged her driven nails off from him. "But..Even the me Emperor didn''t return after raiding a SC Ranked Dungeon!!" "But Reiren our son isn''t The me Emperor!!" "That''s what I mean...He is not The me Emperor, who was an ace at using his powers, whereas our son had just been granted with the huge power on his shoulders" "Reiren!!!!. With Great Poweres Great..." "Dad!.. Zero Cliches" Marcus Interrupted his parents deep conversation. He turned to look at his crouching mother. "Mom I know what you are worried about...and Dad you too" Marcus left his seat and strided towards them. After bending on his knees, Marcus pointed his finger towards the running TV. Marcus followed his action with his words. "The Answers you seek will be on this by tomorrow evening" Marcus ~ *WIDE GRIN* ....................... Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "Thank you for the food" Marcus thanked and rose up from his chair. With two long strides he reached the wash basin. The water cleansed his ''mas'' wrapped fingers as he ran them through his palm crevices. The Time for the battle was nearing as the clock on the wall his two in the afternoon. Marcus made way for his parents to wash theirs and helped his little sister Evy to wash her''s by picking her up. Evynded a kiss on Marcus''s cheek after she cleaned her hands. Marcus smiled and slowly let her down. She smiled in return and thanked him. Iris was next to him, pouting at him and holding out her arms as if she were a baby. "Oh c''mon, Hehe Iris you''re literally 10 !" Marcus chuckled. The pouting vanished and her eyes went round like a cat pleading for a meal. No one, even Marcus couldn''t argue over that. "Killing a God is easier" Marcus whispered to himself with a chuckle, he went behind her and lifted her up just a bit above the ground. She was already tall enough to reach the wash basin, but won''t let go of her brother. But Marcus loved it, he loved them both. He had lived his whole life without any siblings. Marcus reminisced watching a boy holding his sister''s hand and helping her cross the road. He had regretted being the only child at times, but now when he had TWO! siblings, life was happy yet again. "There you go" He helped Iris down and patted her head, the blonde hair danced under his palm. They casually talked and watched Television for about an hour until it hit 3 pm on their clock. The Battle between Marcus and Gabriel Arthur was at 4 pm in the Capital Revoker Arena. The Capital Revoker Arena was famous and was known for it''s insane capacity. A whole city of people could be easily seated on the hundreds of thousands of seats in the arena. The Arena was also the current host for the Revoker Gctic Championship finals. It was also where Marcus saw the Fight between Cypher and Algadro. The cheers and cries of the crowd pulled itself from the corner and painted his mind. The Vibe and the atmosphere was like nothing he had experienced before. His closed eyes shot open when his father tapped his shoulder. Marcus turned around to look at his dad who was already in his formal clothes. He was wearing a tuxedo and had a Dapper styled ck Fedora on his other hand. Albert wore the hat in one swift movement and slowly tucked his hand inside his pocket. Behind him his mother appeared in a matching ck top and ck pzzo. A Matching ckdy fedora was tucked on her tied hair. They looked exotically beautiful. The Air around them wore an elegant curtain as Iris and Evy emerged out of their room, donned in equally matching ck kurtis. They looked so cute. [UWAAA...KAWAIIII] The system boomed out of nowhere making Marcus wince. "I thought you were dead man" Marcus replied with a grin, even though the system was inside him that didn''t mean it couldn''t sense what face its User was making. [Ah, I won''t go down that easily yboy..I''m just worried about you being mmed by that Green Haired brat] "Hehe him??. No way..Dude''s gonna spit blood today and I''ll make sure he will" Marcus face twisted with anger and impatience. His Father crept behind him in a smooth movement of carefully ced steps and ced both his hands on his son''s shoulders. "I know what you are thinking son, but let''s not let those thoughts disturb your peace." Marcus snapped out of his thoughts when his Father''s words etched themselves on his mind. "Thank you dad, That helps" Marcus turned around and smiled. "But seriously..what''s with the sudden ck color code" Marcus pointed towards them and his father shrugged. "You favourite color is ck right?? So we thought...why not?" His father''s voice was calm and exining. Marcus smiled and nodded. He snapped his fingers and his attire changedpletely. His Torso went naked whereas his bottom was covered by the ck Capri. To match his family, Marcus bolted into his room and searched for something ck to wear. He was back in the living room within 5 seconds. He had a pitch ck full sleeved T shirt without. It matched pretty well with his Capri and his red sneakers vanished as he put on his new ck ones. The G Orno family was all ck when they stepped out of their newly rebuilt house. The Carriage his father called had already arrived before they closed the door behind. Wherever it was, the carriages reached there on time. Damn, they were the only people who were loyal to their jobs, Marcus thought. The Family of five were already on the carriage as the driver asked them their destination. "To the Capital Revoker Arena please" Albert replied. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Ooh, Thank God, I was thinking about taking my family over there today...Ya know for the Battle between the King''s second son versus some poor boy" The Carriage driver spoke as he grabbed the ropes, jolting the horse to start the journey. His Father seemed angry but held back when Marcus grabbed his hand and grinned. He dragged to the edge of the seat and talked to the carriage driver through the small rectangr opening in the middle of the lightly barricaded carriage. "Uncle driver?" Their conversation started with Marcus addressing him. The Driver was maybe in his fifties, with wrinkles on his forehead and a look of someone kind and generous. "Yes?" "Who do you think is going to win today? The King''s son or the other ''poor'' boy" "Of course it is going to be the King''s son, unless the other boy pulls a miracle" "Aha, Do you think there''ll be betting today??" "Ah, Yes One of my friend said so" "And Most probably if am right then you were going to bet on The King''s son" "Um..Yes?" "Do you trust me?" "Eh?" "What If I say that the King''s son will lose today...Will you bet on the other guy??" "..." There was no reply from the driver, from the looks of it, he was thinking about what Marcus had said. "Okay then, I''ll hand over some money to you, I want you to bet on the other guy, Bet the money on Marcus" The Carriage seemed to take up pace. "But..why would you trust your money on a nobody??" The Driver spoke looking behind for a split second. "How far are we from the Central Revoker Arena?" "We''ll reach there in about 10 minutes" Marcus rxed back to his seat with a haughty smirk. His back slid in between his Dad''s and mom''s shoulders. Evy and Iris were sight seeing through the ss window. "You''ll find out about it" Marcus paused. With a quick slide, he reached the small opening again. Albert and Reiren looked at him in surprise. The Driver turned a little so that his eyes could see Marcus''s grinning face. "Bet On Me .... Raka''s spy" .............. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The Driver shot up, surprised. The Carriage raced against the wind as it sped through the dirt road towards the city. "Tell Raka, That I''ll meet him soon in the Academy" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Marcus rxed himself back on the soft cushion and closed his eyes for a moment. His eyes seemed to burn because of the sun hitting on the. through the window. Well the thing that mattered now was...How the hell did he find about the driver??. The Driver was sweating. How''d he manage to find it out???, The Driver''s thoughts were madly dancing inside his head as the carriage picked up speed. They were finally on the concrete paved road when a familiar someone spoke inside his mind (Driver''s) "It was easy old man, Don''t worry. I am not going to do anything to you" It was Marcus''s voice. The driver turned to look through the opening. But he was sleeping on the cushion. "I''m speaking inside your mind..So focus on the road, I don''t want any idents." The driver jumped in awe and did like his mysterious passenger said. It was true that he was a spy who worked for Raka Riles, his master. Even his appearance was just a facade which masked his true young form of a 24 year old man who worked under Raka as an apprentice. But his looks were more than perfect that even an appraisal skill would fail its job. But the man 1 meter behind him had already found who his master was, so there was no doubt that he would have already found out who he was. The Voice returned yet again when the Capital Circle appeared around the corner. "So about how I figured your mask" Marcus paused and nodded. His mouth was still but his mind wasn''t. It was connected to the man in front of him in the driverpartment. "It was you who dropped the gift today morning, My Famr sensed your scent when you arrived again..wasn''t it??." There was no reply from the other end so Marcus continued. "Just think about your answer dude, I can hear them too" Driver ~ "Yes...Yes it was me" "Haha..I know right...Sean" The second wave of chill and fright vibrated through his spine as Sean, the driver trembled. "What...What''re you..going to do to me?" "Oh..Now that''s what I''ve been waiting for...the fun part...KEKEKEKEKEKKEKEK" Even his thoughts were menacing enough to frighten Sean. Sean gripped the ropes and prayed for a safe return. His body went stiff when he heard the voice continue. "I AM GOING TO KI...do nothing bruv" Marcus stopped. "Eh?" "Yea..I don''t have anything against you or your Master" Marcus paused and saw the driver tremble and nod. "And It''s awesome when you know that someone''s looking after you...ya know" He opened his eyes and looked up at the ck sheet. "It''s Simple Sean, No Harm Done, No Harm Returned ... Tell your Master that I''ll get in touch with him soon ... Tell him not to pry too much" "O..Okay sir" "Ah, Now focus on the path" .... The Carriage drew close to the entry point to the Arena. Marcus saw the glorious scene happening outside through the window pane. Literally the whole city hade together for his battle with Gabriel Richard. Hundreds if not in thousands, lined up neatly but at the same time bustled against each other to get the ticket first at the counter. No, Counters!!!. He hadn''t noticed it before, but there were multiple counters set up in the front. It was just one big ticket counter two years ago. But Marcus was impressed, this was way more better than the old system. The tickets could be now easily divided amongst the counters and then delivered to the bustling crowd. Good thinking indeed. But even though the set up was nice, there was no way the counters were free. The Officials were struggling to keep their pace with the crowd as people brushed against themselves and the counter to get a ticket. And just like always the Unique ranked Revokers were controlling the over crowded counters, but he saw them struggle this time. They were able to control 2 counters, but the rest of the 5 were in serious trouble. Marcus shook his head and got put of the carriage after his dad. "Father, wait here, let me clean up this mess" Marcus said as he patted his father''s chest and left him with the carriage. As he made his way around the carriage, he shot a menacing nce towards the disguised driver and Winked with a grin. Sean bowed down as if apologizing and denied the payment Albert pushed into thepartment. "No, No sir.. I won''t ept this.. Please keep it to yourself.. It''s just a ... a ... (YEAH) surprise free ride from my side." Sean shook his hands in the air and grabbed the ropes. "Oh ... That''s nice ..." Albert mumbled to himself as he looked at the carriage speed down the road. "Free Beer Tonight, Baby ... KIKIKIKIKIKIKIKI" Albert drooledically. {Now you know where it came from, Lol ;)} .......... Marcus on the other side walked up to the bustling counter lines and examined them. Two of them were controlled and people on those two lines were free and were movingfortably. But what troubled him was the 5 counters in front of him. They were a bit too crowded and the people might break into a fight or two if this kept on going. Marcus took a step back and sized up the five bustling counters. He stretched his limbs and cracked his fingers. *Zap* With a sh, he was behind the counters. He pulled the door and entered the counter. The officials being busy inside shifted to look at him and perched their eyebrows. "I can help" Marcus said. The words he speaker were magic to their ears as two of them rushed to him and handed him with tickets. "We don''t know anything about you, but if you can help, then please do, Its 30 silver coins for one ticket and this roll has ten thousand plus tickets which is enough for 2 counters." "Ah, Okay" "Take thispressor and do it as fast as you can" The other official handed Marcus a small ck metal box with different type of transparent lights in it. "The payee only has to put the money on top and it gets stored in it" Marcus nodded excitedly and saluted the officials in front of him. It was his first time doing a job like this. No, it was the first time he was ever ''DOING'' a job. "Yes Sir, Marcus G Orno to the rescue" Were the words they heard as he bolted out through the door. The Officials paused and looked at each other in sync. One readied his specs and the other one narrowed his eyes in confusion. "Wait...." The spectacled official started. "Did he just say he was Marcus??" the other one added. They rushed In unison at their table and looked at the fixture. Both of their eyes widened in sync. The name on the fixture was just what they heard now from the mysterious boy to whom they handed over the tickets. And within a span of 15 seconds... 2 counters were cleared. ....................... Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The Rest of the 3 counters were cleared in a jiffy as Marcus invaded other counters and left them in awe. Within 10 minutes, the counters were deserted, with no one around Instead of the Revokers and the officials. Marcus stood in front of the Counters and looked at them proudly. His chest was puffed out as he felt a strange feeling of warm air creep inside his diaphragm as he breathed in and out. The Counter doors opened and the officials rushed out. All of them, even the Revokers came forth and stood as a group. All of them bowed down and cried out in unison. "Thank you Marcus" His body went stiff and his shoulders popped up as red streaks of embarrassment sprayed on his face. "Ah, please don''t do that, I am lucky that I could help" Marcus thanked them with a bow himself. They were silent for a whole minute until Marcus lifted his head and looked at them "I have a favour... could you guys maybe help me with that??" "No worries Marcus, Go on ask what you need..." The Official with the sses he met first stepped forward from the group and asked the young man. "Ah... This is my family.." Marcus said and motioned to a stunned Albert and Reiren, Evy was in Iris''s arms as they looked in awe at their brother. It was the first time they saw his powers. His speed was surely Godly, Albert thought, his mind had gone nk when he saw his son handing out the tickets at the speed of light. He was pretty sure even the people receiving the sudden ticket would have been shocked to see the red zed ticket on their hands instead of their money. "Could you maybe please arrange their seats on the VIP lounge??" Marcus fiddled with his fingers and looked at the officials like a pleading cat. The Officials turned to each other and seemed to be discussing something. Marcus crossed his fingers and waited for their reply. Finally, the man with the sses on who seemed to the highest-ranked officer among them turned back to him with a pleasant smile. "Marcus...Your requests are nothing close to the work you did for us, seriously!" He said. "Getting your family seats on the VIP lounge was going to happen anyway because the king himself had booked seats for them" The man finished his words with a smile. "Oh...Thank god" Marcus chuckled. But his mind was conjuring something else. ''The King might have thought about ridiculing my father...HEHE.. too bad he''ll have to drink a sour coffee today'' Marcus walked back to his stunned parents and brought them back to reality with a p. "C''mon get going already, they''ll lead them to your seats" Marcus grinned at them, he knew they were thinking about what happened just now. "But...But we didn''t get any tickets though" Albert stuttered. His words came out slow and wet. "Hehe, My family doesn''t need tickets they said, your seats were booked by the king himself on the VIP lounge" Marcus chuckled, he expected his father to jump back in surprise. And He Did. "HAAAAH???!!!!" His father screamed with his eyes wide open like the full moon on a chilly night. "Yea...Now stop this tantrum and follow them to your seats.." Marcus gave a gentle push towards the arena and his father nodded. His mother crept closer to him and held his face in her hands. Marcus had seriously outgrown her, tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded. "Do well son, but at the same time be careful" "It''s all right mom...Seriously There''s nothing to worry about here...Now follow dad to your seats and keep an eye on Iris and Evy too... I gotta get to the waiting room as soon as possible...and trust me I''ll do so well that they''ll rank me in the Revoker List" Marcus set his mouth to lose and words scurried out. His mother pleasantly listened to everything and wiped off her welling tears. Her son had matured and she knew it. With a Kiss on his forehead, Reiren walked towards her husband and turned to call his sisters. Marcus hugged them both and patted their heads. He carried them both over to his parents and slowly dropped them down in front of his mother. "Dad, You know whom to put your bet on right?" Marcus chuckled. "Pfft, Of course, son I made up my mind 2 years ago" Albert replied with a wink. The ck-d family was helped on their way to the VIP Lounge by the officials, while some of them helped Marcus on his way towards the waiting room. The voices were crystal clear as he entered the Arena Hall. The Hall was quite big. White Tube Lights were fixed 2 meters away from each other on the walls and it stood upright, lighting the wall hall in a way that shadows disappeared. On the Right side of the wall was a room, the sign on it said waiting room for ''THE CONTENDER''. Which probably meant it was Gabriel who was inside. Marcus walked towards the direction and sensed a warm entity inside with his Sense. Gabriel was already here. The Audience were cheering and crying out random things when Marcus peeped outside from the corner. The Arena was big, very very big when he saw it up close from there. He shook his head, he was Impressed!!. Marcus turned and slowly walked back to the hall When he reached the well-lit hall after passing Gabriel''s waiting room, On the wall, right on his left was another door and the sign on it read waiting room for ''THE CHALLENGER''. Two strides were enough to close the distance. Before he reached his door, he gave a final look outside through the huge open door and the arena. The Huge ring was being set up by officials and the Medical team took their ce on the Medi - Hub. The Sun''s re was slowly dying down as the clock was close to striking 4. The loud voices dulled when he opened and closed the door in a swift movement. He focused on his inventory and his Kimono appeared over his full-sleeved ck T-shirt. The ck sleeves stuck out of his open kimono and gave his attire a different type of gradient to it. The Oni Mask covered his face and his breath whistled through the small holes on the mask. An inbuilt TV on the wall above him spoke out the time remaining for the battle. The Air soon became tense around him as the time on the LED screen shrank to a whole minute. What he was nervous about wasn''t Gabriel but about the audience who was going to watch him utterly destroy his opponent. Who wouldn''t be nervous??? When a whole city was going to watch the two of them until the end and only just the two of them!!. The Minute ticked slowly on the TV. He heard a dull echo outside his room. The Contender was supposed to make his entry first to the crowd before the challenger, it was amon rule. 15 seconds remained as the TV started speaking again, this time counting the seconds down. The Voice was pretty loud almost to the point that it annoyed his ears. It all came to this moment. The Clock struck 0 and the TV red out his name and shouted at him to leave the room at once. Marcus did as the huge electronic voice instructed and pulled the door. *BLANK* *DISTANT ECHO* The ring white lights blinded his eyes through the mask. His pupils struggled to recover as he winced. The Tube lights were bright for a human. *Step* *Step* *Step* His steps were slow and careful as Marcus walked up to the main entry. The sound increased when he closed in the distance. Wooohs and Cheers drummed inside his ears. As of now, Marcus stood on the very edge of the Entry. Gabriel was already inside the ring, locking his eyes on him. He wore a green undershirt and stretchy pants. "And now, Let''s wee The Challenger!!!!.. This boy''s skills are unknown and he was said to have been reported missing two years ago." Thementator boomed on his microphone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "And now, here he is...Marcus G Orno!! making his surpriseeback against the King''s Younger Son, Gabriel Richards...Will Marcus be able to put up a good fight???.. Or will he go down the very first minute?.. Know it all today people!!!. The Hot News and The Battle of the Month in 5 MINUTES!!!!" If he took a step forward the sun would have hit his masked face. Marcus''s blood was pumping like crazy, he was sure the adrenaline pumping through his veins forced him to jump on the arena the very next second. But it felt exhrating, or like rather, this scene reminded him of theics he read 2 years ago. The way he was waiting on the entry seemed to be right out of aic he used to love. This scene reminded him of the introduction ..... THE MAIN CHARACTER. ....................... Chapter 73: The Upper Hand? Chapter 73: The Upper Hand? "MARCUSSS!!" Thementator bellowed through his microphone. Marcus nodded as soon as he heard his name echo throughout the huge arena. His steps were slow as he enjoyed the atmosphere with the crowd there to cheer. Cheer? Most of them were booing at him whereas some didn''t even look at him. He was just 5 meters away when he saw Gabriel look at him sharply. He was examining Marcus. He was still masked, so Gabriel hadn''t yet seen his face. Marcus was also pretty sure that he was in his attire only one time in the school that day, UNMASKED. But he was also pretty much confirmed that Gabriel hadn''t yet recognized him. Even though the ck sleeves didn''t stand out that much, but it gave an entirely different look to his high ranking attire. Gabriel was anyways the type to ignore people he thinks is unworthy of his priceless attention and the people who gets his so called attention are mostly rich people who has a higher status than the others in the society. Marcus slowly took his time and stepped on the elevated ring. The Ring was huge and was almost the size of the arena. Of course there were boundary lines. The Floor was made of tough material that even a Monarch Seed would struggle to break through. That was two years ago!. Now the floor he stood on looked like it wouldn''t even break from a Legendary Revoker''s attack. But Of course, It was Nothing to him...... Marcus thought of remaining masked until it was the time to reveal himself. He thought about the comics he read and nodded as he remembered Main characters usually did that. Marcus took his ce around the middle, ignoring his enemy and stood still, he waited for the referee''s call. He could feel Gabriel eyeing at him from the other side. It felt a bit annoying to him. "STOP EYEING ME, PERVERT" Marcus shouted inside Gabriel''s mind making him stumble back a bit. A small snicker left his mouth as Marcus tried to control the urge tough at the poor, frightened Gabriel. Slowly moving his head, Marcus looked at the Green haired King''s son. He was ring at him, as if he knew it was Marcus who shouted inside him. Gabriel might have straight on attacked Marcus if the Referee hadn''t arrived on time. It was a Man on histe fifties, his hairline had almost receded back to the middle. His pale forehead gleamed when the evening sun hit and bounced off. The Referee had a whistle around his cors and he was spectacled. The Costume was amon referee attire with ck and white striped T shirt and ck pants. His shirt had a pocket which probably contained a wirelessmunication set which would help in emergency situations. Marcus nodded and smiled wide while he thought to himself. "You''ll need that Wireless headset ref" ......... The Referee first walked towards Gabriel and shook his hand. The Annoyed Gabriel shook the referee''s hand halfheartedly and rubbed it on a handkerchief which he took from his pant as soon as the referee turned to walk towards Marcus. Marcus dly recieved the Referee''s hand and thanked him for being the one to referee his match. The referee looked at him sympathetically as if he thought Marcus would get utterly destroyed by Gabriel. "If you can''t handle it, please surrender, your life is more important than victory" The referee whispered to him, bending over his shoulders as Marcus was bowing down, shaking his hands. Marcus looked up at the referee and grinned inside his mask. His back straightened as he reached for the referee''s ears. "Sure, Please inform the meds to be ready" Marcus whispered. His voice however contained a lot of sarcasm that even the referee looked at him in awe. The Man nodded at him and walked exactly to the centre. He raised his hand and motioned it towards Gabriel. "Are you ready?" "Yea..Tch" Came the annoyed reply. The referee turned towards the masked young Marcus. "Are you ready?" "Yes sir!" The Commentator picked up pace as soon as he saw the referee raise his hands towards the two young fighters. "The referee has confirmed with the fighters and they look ready as they''ll ever be. The Duel we have all been waiting for.." The Commentator covered his mic and paused. The entire crowd paused. Marcus looked around him in awe and reminisced back to the time when he was one of them. ONE RULE, WHICH HAS BEEN PRACTICED FROM CENTURIES AGO. THE MOMENT WHEN THE CROWD AND THE COMMENTATOR ALL GOES SILENT IS ONLY WHEN THE REFEREE DID THAT... The referee had raised his hand towards the sky, which meant only one thing.. "HAS BEGUN!!!!!" The Commentator screamed and the crowd''s insane cheers boomed around the stadium as soon as the referee''s hand went down. Gabriel pounced at him when Marcus was enjoying the screams echoing throughout the arena. His fists were engulfed in solidified water when Gabriel punched Marcus straight on his stomach. With a cough, Marcus sted 10 meters back due to the force. Gabriel grinned beforeughing like a maniac. "Well Am surprised that you could survive that...Field dust!!...That was my weakest attack ever!!" Marcus didn''t speak but Instead stood straight again and didn''t move. Gabriel elerated his legs, booming through the floor as a wrecking machine as he sped towards the masked man. Gabriel drove his fists throughout his opponent''s body in a frenzy and Marcus''s body thumped and vibrated as he recieved the terrifying attack power head on. With a sudden grab, Gabriel tore his legs from the ground and picked up Marcus, mmed his body directly opposite to how he stood. The tough materialized floor sted into pieces as Marcusid still on a huge crater which was 2 feet deep. Gabriel jumped back out of the crater and eyed the referee. He was pretty sure he had won. The referee ran towards a fallen Marcus and picked up his hand. It was the normal way to determine if the challenger was able to continue or not. The fallen challenger''s hand will be raised just above the ground by the referee and then is let to fall down to the ground. The referee does this three times and if the challenger doesn''t keeps his hand in the air in those three turns, then the challenger will be be proimed to have been defeated. And now Marcus''s hand dropped the second time as the referee picked it up again and held it in the air. If his hand fell down now, then the match was over. The Crowd was strangely silent that a pin dropping could have echoed through the stadium. Albert''s and Reiren''s heart skipped a beat as the referee picked up their son''s hand the third time. The king beside him wasughing like a maniac at them and kept on repeating the same thing. "You shouldn''t have messed with me, now look at your son" Evy and Iris cried in unison at their Fallen brother, tears poured and leaked on their mother''s dress. *Dhak Dhak* *Dhak Dhak* *Dhak Dhak* Their hearts beated wildly when the referee let the hand to fall. Marcus''s hand was dropping down lifelessly. Albert covered his face and Reiren hugged her children. But right when they thought the match was over, the hand stopped mid air. *CHEERS!!!!* Owned by N?velDrama.Org. *CHEERS INTENSIFIED* The Silent crowd boomed when they saw Marcus''s hand hang just above the ground. The Referee jumped back and shook his hand, denying Gabriel his victory. Gabriel red at Marcus who was now on his feet. His body looked like it was hanging on a slim thread which would break any moment. Gabriel charged up his attack and his legs banged the ground as he flew towards Marcus. This time both of his powered up fists plunged deep inside Marcus''s chest, the bones snapped when Marcus''s body was flung away closer to the boundary line. With a thunk, Marcus''s still bodynded on the floor like a sack. The Attack he just recieved was the most powerful attack Gabriel had right now, The Dual Icicle, which was able to damage a Legendary Revoker highkey (To a very high extent) The referee looked at Marcus sympathetically before walking towards him again, this time he was pretty sure that he was done for. The crowd''s cheers intensified for Gabriel. The King''s son in turn raised his hand at the crowd as if he had won already. But.... The Hands he raised were broken. Gabriel''s hands slumped to his sides like a deadweight just as he raised them. His body screamed in pain as hispletely broken wrists twisted lifelessly. But it was just the start. A Loud scream, The scream of fear left his mouth when he saw the referee go still during his steps. No, he screamed at another figure who stood up straight on the very edge of the arena, just before the boundaries. A Figure whose face was now unmasked andughing at him. "Gotta give them a show for their money, you know?" The deep voice met the trembling Gabriel''s ears as Marcus winked. "YOU???!!!!" ................................................................................... Chapter 74: How To Trash Someone. Chapter 74: How To Trash Someone. "Gotta give them a show for their money, Ya know?" Marcusughed at the trembling figure of Gabriel. The life in his face waspletely flushed out just like the air inside when the balloon pops. Gabriel stood in his ce trembling, the man in front of him was the same guy whom he had challenged in the morning. And it was coincidentally Marcus too??. Gabriel''s mind screamed at him. It screamed at him asking how Marcus had survived his attack and how his hand broke. The Double punch he gave him was a child''s y for Marcus. Gabriel remembered how he had felt when he punched the man in front of him who imed to be Marcus. HIS BODY FELT LIKE AN IMPREGNABLE IRON WALL!!. "No! step back" Gabriel fumbled with his words when he saw the Man he thought was a wimp walk towards him. He struggled to drag his body back through the floor. His hand was broke and he was too scared to realize it when he identally used his hands to move back. "AAAAARGH" His scream echoed throughout the stadium, making the crowd scream and cheer more in surprise. Marcus was 10 meters away from Gabriel and was unmasked. The Crowd was goingpletely haywire, why wouldn''t they!!... Marcus had just survived.. no, Easily dusted off the royal man''s powerful attack just now. The Crowd support seemed to shift to Marcus''s side as their voice echoed in unison. "MARCUS!!" "MARCUS!!" But the chant soon changed to something else. Everyone started to shout aplete different name as Marcus stopped and looked around him in surprise. "DEVIL MASK!!" "DEVIL MASK!!" "DEVIL MASK!!" "DEVIL MASK!!" A new nickname, just what he wanted. He got one at the school and now. Seriously!??...Even though he was the same guy having two nicknames, his heart felt like he was somehow a two in one package. It was because he was. "DEVIL MASK!!" "DEVIL MASK!!" The already terrifying cheers became louder as every second passed. "Be famous in a day?..cross that out of the bucket list" Marcus chuckled, his hands waving up and down as the cheers followed his motion. It felt like they were an orchestra, where Marcus was the conductor and the rest were the band. Marcus''s hands dropped and he struggled to hear what the terrified Gabriel was saying to him. His pale lips were parting in and out but the voice was far away from audible. With a drop of his shoulders, Marcus pped his hands. *BOOM* The wind pressure after his small p almost blew the referee and Gabriel away if it weren''t for his insane air maniption skills. The wind around them converged and covered them in a translucent air ball. The Crowd went silent as if they were hit by an Instant neutralizer. Both Gabriel''s mouth and the referee''s were wide agape in shock and fear. Imagine if those hands pped behind your back. Marcus shook his head and smirked. His legs slowly moved forward. His hands in his Capri pockets and the silky smooth burgundy red hair waving in an unknown calm breeze like a g in a ship. He looked like A TOTAL BADASS. Gabriel''s eyes widened and he gulped. The boy he used to bully. The first name which came into his mind whenever he thought about apletely useless life. That same boy was overwhelming with a power which could even surpass a god. His whimpering heart forced him to jump his mouth into a frenzy of words that came to his mind. Gabriel spouted daggers with his eyes closed. "You can''t get away with this!!. Surrender now or.. or else..I''ll kill your family" ... ... ... ... Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Crowd was silent. His ears didn''t catch anything. Neither did he feel any presence. The rolled up eyes of Gabriel Richard slowly and carefully slit into two small openings. Marcus was meters away from him. His body was still, his face was dropping down. The whole atmosphere seemed to have gone statue mode. But what sent chills down Gabriel''s spine was the red glowing eyes. The eyes WHICH CARRIED RAGE... MONSTROUS RAGE. His pants felt wet and something watery flowed down his legs. It wasn''t late when he realized.... he had peed his pants. The senses tingled and Gabriel''s feet moved automatically as he jumped back closer to the boundary line. He didn''t want to win anymore, heck no!! HIS LIFE WAS MORE IMPORTANT THAN WINNING. With all his might, Gabriel closed the distance between him and the boundary line. Dragging his body a bit closer to the lines had done him good. And with thest of his strength, Gabriel heaved himself in out, his body was in the air as he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw he was about to hit the ground outside.... Or as he thought. A Strong, firm hand grabbed his neck and spun him around, mming his body into the floor in a mighty movement. Gabriel''s nose bridge broke and his nose spurted blood out as his eyes cornered to meet the raging blood red eyes of Marcus G Orno. Gabriel cried when he wasn''t able to feel his left side... The whole of his left was paralyzed. With another have of the strong hand behind him, Gabriel''s body was up in the air again, held by the hand behind his neck. *BANG* Marcus drove Gabriel''s face into the floor just centimeters away from the boundary line, dragged his face down the ground and ran with all his might. Gabriel''s face was driven through the floor like a ying wheel as Marcus covered the whole arena ring a whole 1000 times in 5 seconds. The boundary line right in front of him but he couldn''t do anything to reach over there. IT WAS THE FIRST TIME GABRIEL PRAYED, THE FIRST TIME HE PLEADED TO WHATEVER ENTITY WAS ABOVE HIM. "Where are the Gods????" Marcus''s voice boomed inside his distorted mind. "HE''S RIGHT HERE!!!" *BANG* Gabriel''s ribs exploded with Marcus''s mighty kick, which sted him off into the stratosphere. His whole face, the handsome and arrogant face of Gabriel was distorted in to a very high extent that muscles and tendons barely remained and the skull protruded. The whole of his left side revealed his bones and organs as he flew in the air. His left eye was gone. A sudden push of wind beside him and he found Marcus''s bloody eyes in his right. His mind pleaded to him but he thought it didn''t reach to the other man. Little did he know Marcus was close to ascension!!!. "Threatening me was okay, but a word against the people who I cherish the most, my family!!!....IS EQUAL TO A GRUESOME DEATH!!!" Were thest words Gabriel''s almost dead conscious heard before his half - vision cked out when a fist broke his skull. ................................................................................... The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!